💾 Archived View for tilde.pink › ~nifty › best › dress-me-as-a-girl.gmi captured on 2024-05-10 at 12:46:36. Gemini links have been rewritten to link to archived content

View Raw

More Information

-=-=-=-=-=-=-

Date: Tue, 17 Apr 2012 11:26:53 -0700 (PDT)

From: Tony Williams <tonywill9999@yahoo.com>

Subject: Dress Me as a Girl

"Okay then, dress me as a girl," I said.

I'd been spending the week at my aunt's house because my mom was in

the hospital. Brit was my aunt's daughter and that would make her my

cousin, I guess. At thirteen, she's a year younger than me. I thought it

would be a pain, having to hang out with a younger girl, but she turned out

to be okay. That first rainy Saturday afternoon, she invited her friend

Kitty over and we we all in Brit's bedroom, bored out of our skulls.

Sitting around all day with a couple of little girls was not my idea of

fun, but I had to admit they were kinda cute. Playing on the computer was

music by her namesake, Brittany Spears. I had to admit that both girls

were quite cute, but fourteen year old guys don't usually spend much time

with girls from lower grades. Still, none of my friends were around to

scoff at me. Kitty was wearing a provocatively short skirt and white ankle

socks, and in a reckless moment, I reached out, lifted up the hem of her

skirt and looked at her panties. White, I noted with satisfaction. There

was a short pause before she pulled away and said, "Stop it, Tony," not too

convincingly.

"He does that all the time," said Brit. "He's one of those weirdos

who likes to look up my skirt to see what color panties I've got on." I

grinned and threw myself on my back on the floor at her feet so I could see

up her skirt. Pink, with white trim round the legs. I'd seen them before.

"See what I mean," she said, but didn't move away. I lay there, looking at

her underwear for as long as I dared, then got to my feet.

"What are you wearing?" asked Kitty, "boxers or briefs?"

"Wouldn't you like to know."

"Only one way to find out," she said and promptly pulled my shorts all

the way down to my ankles. I acted as though it was no big deal and

stepped out of them. "Ahah!" she said. "White briefs. Little boys'

underpants. I thought all you guys wore boxers so you can wear your pants

round your hips and show them off." I looked down at my Hanes classic

briefs. I thought they looked much sexier than those fucking baggy plaid

boxers that most kids wear. I pulled my gray tee shirt all the way down to

my upper thighs to cover my underpants and looked at myself in the mirror.

I think I'm kinda good looking, with my long dark hair falling over my

eyes. I put my hands on my hips to bunch the tee shirt at the waist and

stood in front of the mirror, swaying my hips from side to side in time

with the music, pretending that the tee shirt was a dress, trying to look

like a sexy girl.

"Oooh, isn't he cute?" exclaimed Brit.

"He makes a very pretty girl," said Kitty.

"He'd look better in a dress," said Brit.

"No way," I say, but not too emphatically. A man has to preserve his

dignity.

"Oh yes!" said Kitty, laughing. "Tony in a dress! This I gotta see."

"I'm not a drag queen," I insist. Not yet, I'm not.

"Who's gonna know?" asked Brit. "We're not gonna tell, are we,

Kitty?"

"Our lips are sealed."

"What if I refuse?" I ask.

"We'll make you. We'll hold you down and strip your clothes off and

put a dress on you."

Somehow the idea was kinda exciting, being overpowered by two girls.

In reality, I doubted that they were physically capable of subduing me, but

I could put up a token resistance and go along with it. There was nothing

else to do that afternoon. If they were going to rip my clothes off, who

knows what I might do to them?

"What sort of dress?" I asked.

"Short," said Kitty. "You need to show off those long legs of yours."

My legs are completely devoid of hair.

"Maybe something see-through, so we can see his panties," said Brit,

opening her closet door.

"I'm not wearing panties for you guys," I said.

Kitty pushed me back so that I sat on the bed and she leaned down and

murmured in my ear, "Oh yes, you are."

"Definitely," said Brit. "You gotta wear panties. All girls wear

panties."

To be pefectly honest, I was getting excited by the idea of dressing

up as a girl. Despite my faked reluctance, the idea of wearing panties was

thrilling. "Like these?" I asked, lifting Kitty's skirt up again. This

time she didn't pull away.

"Exactly," Kitty said, "then we can look up Tony's skirt, can't we,

Brit?"

"If he'll let us."

"He has to let us. He looks up ours."

"How about his one?" said Brit, pulling a dress of its hanger and

holding it up. It was a pale blue cotton dress with a flowered pattern, a

scoop neckline and short sleeves. It looked dangerously short. She laid

it out on the bed. "Take your tee shirt off and stand up." I stood and

peeled the shirt off. I could see myself in the mirror, my slender

hairless body in my white briefs. I was starting to get a hard on. Would

that freak the girls out? I didn't think so. I was sure they'd both seen

a stiff dick before. Brit rummaged through one of her dresser drawers and

pulled out a pair of white nylon full cut panties and held them up. "These

will be perfect. They'll stretch enough to fit."

"Okay then. Dress me as a girl."

Kitty knelt down and pulled my briefs down to my ankles. For a moment

I wanted to cover my cock, now half hard, almost horizontal, but I didn't

want to appear embarrassed, so I just stood there, naked except for my

short white socks. "Oooh, look at that!" she said, "I think Tony's getting

a stiffy. He likes being undressed by a girl." I also like being

undressed by boys, too, but I wasn't about to confess it. This was the

first time I'd ever been anything other than fully clothed in the presence

of the opposite sex. They were looking at me admiringly and I felt proud

of my young body. I put my hands behind my head and thrust my hips

forward. Kitty took the panties from Brit and held them for me to step

into, then pulled them up my legs and over my hips. The smooth feel of the

nylon was new to me. I thought I could get to like it. I looked at myself

in the mirror and Brit stood behind me, looking over my shoulder.

"A lot better than baggy boxers, aren't they?" she said. "Better than

your boy briefs, too. They suit you, Tony." She was right. If the girls

hadn't been there, I'd have put my hand inside the panties and jerked my

cock until they were soaked with cum. She ran her hands over my butt as

she grinned at me in the mirror.

"He's got no tits," said Kitty. "Can you find him a bra?" Brit

produced a skimpy training bra, just two triangles of white cotton with

appropriate straps. I held out my arms and she slid it on to me and

fastened it. Kitty took a couple of tissues from a box on the dresser,

balled them up and stuffed them into my bra.

"Not too much," said Brit. "Big tits are gonna look all wrong with

his slender hips. Okay, that seems about right. Now let's see how you

look in the dress." She lifted it over my head and let it fall down,

smoothing it over my hips, pulling the hem where it had caught on the waist

of the panties. The cotton was sufficiently thin for them to be visible.

The dress flared out from the waist,making it impossible to tell that

underneath the tight nylon panties, my cock was pressed up against my

belly, hard as iron.

"Holy shit!" said Kitty. "You're fucking gorgeous."

"If I were a total lesbian, I'd kiss you," said Brit.

"You are a lesbian," said Kitty, to my surprise.

"Not a total one. I have kissed a boy, you know. Anyway, listen

who's talking." Now I began to realize that all that touching and hugging

that they were always doing withy each other was maybe something more than

just friendship.

"He's a girl!" said Kitty, looking at me, her awe showing in her

voice. "He's a darling, adorable girl." I had to agree. "With your long

hair, Tony, you don't need a wig."

"And those long lashes don't need any make-up," said Brit. "We could

trim your bangs a little though." She went into the bathroom to look for a

pair of scissors. When she returned, scissors and comb in hand, I sat and

let her comb my hair forward and trim it across just above my eyebrows. My

ears and neck remained covered. It was a hairstyle any girl would be proud

of. I squinted my eyes and looked at myself. It didn't take any

imagination at all to see me as a girl, with big dark eyes, a tiny turned

up nose and kissable lips. Kitty was right, I was adorable. The girls

stood back, admiring their handiwork.

"Lipstick?" asked Kitty.

"I think he looks perfect just as he is."

"We're gonna have to call you Antonia," said Kitty.

"Just call me Toni with an 'I'" I said. "You guy's have done a great

job. No one could tell that I'm really a guy."

"How does it feel to be a girl?" asked Brit.

To be honest it was thrilling, far more exciting than I could have

imagined. I was falling in love with myself.

"I like it," I replied, smiling at her. "I feel pretty."

"He's gonna burst into song any minute," said Kitty.

"Let's go out and show him off," said Brit. "Show off our new

girlfriend, Toni."

"Brilliant! We can go to the Mall."

"But his panties are a bit too visible. Let me find a slip for him to

wear." She produced a white nylon half slip and I lifted my skirt, pulled

it on and smoothed my dress down again.

"That's better," said. "Now you're ready to meet the world. I'll

call Sam and he can meet us."

"Sam?" I asked.

"He's a guy from school, about your age. He's always commenting on

how the girls dress. The rumor is he's gay and if anyone can spot any

flaws in your new identity, he will. He's the ultimate test."

"What if he 'outs' me?"

"He'll keep his mouth shut. He's been bullied so often for appearing

gay that he knows how to be discrete. Come on, I can't wait to show you to

the world."

____________________________________________________________________________________

When Sam came into the food court at the mall, we were already seated,

equipped with pizzas and coke. All around us people were coming and going,

totally unaware that there was a transvestite in their midst. Some of them

looked at me, mostly men, but nobody stared or reacted in any unusual way.

I sat demurely, my knees together, trying to look feminine, without camping

it up. I'm a girl, I kept thinking; look at me, I'm a pretty girl.

I liked the look of Sam instantly. He was dressed appropriately for a

hot afternoon in a white tank and a pair of short sport shorts, white ankle

socks and sneakers. Like me, he had long hair, but his was blonde and his

eyes were a startling blue. I figured him to be about a year older than I

was. From the minute I saw him, I wanted to get to know him better,

whether I was a girl or a boy. From whichever viewpoint, he looked hot to

me. Brit introduced us. "This is my friend Toni," she said.

"Hi, Toni. Pleased to meet you." He had a dazzling smile.

"Likewise," I said, shifting my chair sideways to give him room to sit

down. "Are you hungry? You can have a slice of my pizza if you like."

"No thanks, I'll just have a sip of your drink if you don't mind."

The two girls were staring at him, looking for any sign that he might see

through my 'disguise'. Clearly, he was completely fooled. We sat and

chatted about inconsequential stuff until Sam said that he needed to pee

and went off to the bathroom.

As soon as he left, Kitty said, "He's bought it, bought the whole

thing. You've passed the test, Tony. Why don't we take him home, and then

you can spring your surprise on him."

"Yeah, let's do it," said Brit. "Are you cool with that, Tony."

"I guess so. Is he gonna freak when he discovers that I'm a chick

with a dick?"

"I doubt it. I'm told he likes dicks." The idea was quite exciting

but I was enjoying being a girl so much that I wanted it to last for a

little longer.

"Okay, let's go back to your place, but I wanna keep up the game for

as long as possible." Sam came back and we left, walking back through the

mall, three girls and a guy, nothing unusual, folks.

_____________________________________________________________________________________

Back at Brit's house, we went into her bedroom. She got right to the

point and asked Sam if he thought I was pretty. He looked at me. "I think

you're gorgeous," he said. I blushed.

"Why don't you kiss her?" asked Kitty. Sam hesitated. "Is it because

you've never kissed a girl before?" Now it was his turn to blush.

This was getting interesting. "You don't have to answer that," I said

to him, as kindly as possible. "You don't have to kiss me if you don't

want to." We were sitting side by side on the bed and I turned to face

him. He was in an impossible position. It would have been grossly

impolite for him not to take up Kitty's challenge, but if he was gay, he'd

have to fake it. The girls looked on, waiting, each with an arm round the

other. "On the other hand," I said, "if you want to kiss me, I'd be

thrilled." I was hoping that the girls thought I was just playing the game

when in fact, I really did want him to kiss me. I'd kissed a girl to two,

but never a boy and I wanted to know what it would feel like. Inside my

tight panties, my cock was hard again. Sam put one arm round my waist,

leaned in and touched his lips to mine. This was not one of those tongue

battling French kisses, but just a gently caress, his slightly open mouth

brushing mine. I closed my eyes, responding in like fashion. Then,

getting more bold, I put my arms around him and the tip of my tongue

between his lips, and we fell back on to the bed. He rolled so that he was

partly on top of me and his thigh went between my legs, pressing against my

cock. His body suddenly went rigid. He broke the kiss and propped himself

up on one elbow.

"What the . . .?" He reached down and pulled the hem of my dress up,

revealing my stiff dick inside the nylon panties. His jaw dropped.

"You're a guy!" he gasped.

"Sorry. I hope you're not disappointed."

"Somehow, I don't think so," commented Brit, a smirk on her face,

giving Kitty a squeeze.

"I don't know what to say," said Sam.

"Tell him he's gorgeous again," said Kitty. "He can't be less

attractive just because you've found out he has a dick. Whatever you say,

it's cool with us. We won't tell anyone."

I lay there on my back, my dress up round my waist, my cock still

obviously hard. "Am I still gorgeous, Sam? I think you're pretty hot.

You sure know how to kiss."

"Kiss him again," said Brit. "I like to see guys kissing each other."

How many kissing guys had she seen? "We girls like to kiss, too." I

looked on amazed as she put her other arm round Kitty and gave her a

lingering kiss on the lips. Kitty had her hands on Brit's butt. I took

hold of Sam's hand and placed it on my dick. He gave it a squeeze. I

could hardly believe what I did next, as the girls, their kiss now

finished, look on. I reached out and fondled Sam's cock, just as hard as

my own. There I was, with one arm round Sam's neck, feeling his cock, in

full view of two girls. I was intensely aroused by their presence, but I

wanted to take it much further with Sam.

"Girls," I said, "why don't you leave us and we'll sort this out."

"Just when the fun's starting," said Kitty. Both girls left the room,

reluctantly.

"I think they're into each other," I said.

"Couldn't you tell. I've known ever since I met Brit that she was

into girls." He smiled at me.

"They dressed me up as a girl, to see if I could get away with it," I

said.

"Well, you succeeded. I'd never have guessed in a million years that

you were a boy. You're gorgeous. How do you like being a girl?"

"It's thrilling," I said. "I never realized how much I would enjoy

it. I hope you're not too pissed off."

"It's pretty funny, actually. You had me fooled."

"You're the first boy I ever kissed," I said.

"You're not my first. How did you enjoy it?"

"You can kiss me again if you like."

He leaned over my as I lay there, lewdly showing off my panties with

their hard bulge, and he pressed his lips to mine, this time a lot more

eagerly, his tongue going into my mouth and his hand caressing the front of

my panties, breathing hard through his nose. After half a minute or so, we

came up for air and I lay there on my back, letting him stroke my cock

through the nylon. "The reason I was hesitant to kiss you at first was

because the rumors about me are true. I'm gay."

"That's cool," I said. "Dressed like this, I'm feeling pretty gay

myself."

"You look stunning. I love your dress and these sexy panties. Do you

think the girls would dress me up as a girl, too?"

"I'm sure they'd love to. Let's get these shorts off you. I wanna

see what you've got on underneath." He sat up, lifted his hips and slid

his shorts down and took them off. In his white briefs and tank, he looked

delicious. I can't resist guys in their underwear, I just have to stare.

His cock was tenting his briefs and I just had to push my hand down inside

the waistband and grip his cock. It was absolutely rigid. He shivered

with delight.

"What's it like, sucking a cock?" I asked him. "I have a sudden urge

to suck yours."

"If you do, I'll cum in a flash, then I won't want to dress up as a

girl. Can you wait? We can suck each other, later." Although

disappointed, I also wanted the thrill of anticipation to last, so I pulled

my hand from his cock and said, "Let's go and find the girls." They were

in the guest bedroom, where I slept. They'd raided my dresser because

they'd both removed their dresses and undies and were wearing my white

briefs with their hair hidden by baseball caps. I looked at their tiny

tits, hardly developed at all as they stood with their arms round each

other, lost in a deep kiss. They heard us come in and broke apart.

"We're pretending to be boys," said Kitty.

"Gay boys, like you two," said Brit. "Boys who like to touch each

other and kiss." She pressed her lips to Kitty's again and ran her hand

down between her legs.

"We need your help. Sam wants to dress up as a girl," I announced.

There was a pause while we waited for their kiss to end and then Brit

said, "Sure, let's do it. Come on back into my room."

In no time at all, Sam's transformation was complete. I watched,

enthralled as the girls took his tank off, then slid his briefs down his

legs, letting his hard cock spring out. For a minute I thought Kitty was

going to suck it, which would have made me jealous, but she passed and

pulled a pair of pink cotton panties up his legs. A white cami top and a

sun dress completed the outfit, but unlike me, he needed a touch of eye

liner and eyebrow pencil. Even with a flat chest, he looked stunning. I

stood beside him in front of the mirror, my arm round his waist. "I think

I'm falling in love," I said and was rewarded with a huge smile. "Aren't

we delicious, two sexy girls?" Brit and Kitty looked on, impressed, as Sam

and I turned to embrace each other, our lips meeting in a hard, grinding

kiss, tongues in each other's mouth, our hard cocks rubbing. After half a

minute or so, we broke apart to see that the girls had fallen on the bed in

each other's arms, Kitty hand going down inside Brit's briefs. Although I

was thrilled to see the two girls in action, I was disappointed that they

had stopped watching me kiss Sam. Being watched as almost as thrilling as

the kiss itself. I wanted to get their attention again, so I dropped to my

knees, lifted Sam's dress, and pulled his dick out of the leg of his

panties. The aroma of hot dick made my head spin. I could hardly believe

that I was about to suck the cock of a boy. So, I guessed, I was gay. So

what? I didn't care, I wanted to be gay and I didn't care who knew it or

who watched. I took his dick in my mouth and found it was more thrilling

than I had imagined. Sam trembled with pleasure, which sent an electric

charge through me. From the corner of my eye, I could see that the girls

had sat up and were looking at us. I bobbed my head up and down furiously,

masturbating Sam with my lips, putting on a show for the girls. For half a

minute or so, I continued to suck him as he ran his hands through my hair,

then he took my by the ears and pulled my head away.

"My turn," he said, lifting me to my feet and dropping to his knees.

I lifted my dress and let him pull my panties down to mid thigh and take my

cock in his mouth.

"Look at that!" said Brit. "Couple of fucking cock suckers."

"But it looks tasty," said Kitty. "Almost as good as eating pussy.

Let me get these briefs off you." In a flash, the girls had taken each

other's briefs off and were lying back down on the bed again, head to tail,

their faces buried between the other's thighs, licking furiously.

"Wow!" I said. "You girls are just as gay as we are. What a

beautiful sight. Go for it, girls, make each other cum." The sight of

Brit and Kitty licking each other was just too much for me and I felt my

orgasm building. "I'm gonna cum any second!" I called, thinking that Sam

would pull away, but he put his hands on my butt and pulled me deep into

his mouth. The girls broke apart and looked at us. I felt my cock pulse

and my cum rush down its length and out of the end into his mouth. His

lips milked me until I was spent and I pulled my cock from his mouth and

pulled my panties up. Sam smiled up at me, his mouth open, cum dripping

from his lower lip.

"Holy shit!" said Brit. "You came in his mouth. How does it taste,

Sam?"

"Probably the same as pussy," he said, "though I can't speak from

experience. I think you'd like it."

Kitty lay on her back, a contented smile on her face. "I wish I was a

boy," she said to Brit. "Then I could fuck your brains out."

"We'll just have to pretend, like Tony and Sam are pretending to be

girls. Lick my cunt again, sweetheart."

"Sam, I think you just turned me gay," I said, with a smile. "Give me

a few minutes to recover and I'll let you cum in my mouth."

"And then I'll let you fuck me up the ass," he said. "You've no idea

how good that's gonna feel."

"Can we watch?" asked Brit as she prepared to go down on her friend.

"Absolutely," said Sam. I wondered how, as I fucked him, would I

think of him? Would he be a boy or a girl? Either way, he was heavenly.

"Sure, you can watch," I said. "You can even watch when he fucks me.

If I'm gonna dress like a girl, I might as well act like one. You can take

my virgininty, Sam. I'll be proud."

"You know," said Kitty, laying back with Brits face between her

thighs, "wouldn't they look good in stockings and garter belts?"

"Or in baby-doll nighties?" Brits voice was muffled.

"Or crotchless panties?"

"Peek-a-boo bras!"

"See-through teddies."

"Sheer, lacy chemises."

I was starting to get hard again. I reached for Sam's cock, still

rigid and dripping with precum.

You can dress me as a girl anytime youl like.

The end.

To find the rest of my stories, email me at tonywill9999@yahoo.com. All

emails will be answered.

Alex's Story

by Lisa Paige

That I as a Junior should be going to Seniors Night at the biggest

amusement park in the state was something of a miracle - or even a

collection of miracles. I had volunteered for the "Social Committee"

as a way of meeting new kids at the high school. It seemed like a

pretty lame idea at first: I did all the grunt work for Heather, the

senior girl who was planning the all the graduation activities. She

and the others on the committee treated me pretty much like dirt and

loaded all the work on me. They sat around and chatted while I made

all the calls, struck all the bargains and pretty much did everything.

The first real miracle came when Heather came down with Mono just two

weeks before the big bash. I was the only one who knew the contacts

and the arrangements, so I had to go along as the representative for my

school. Enter the second miracle - a couple of "angels," you might

say. Word got around that I could get people into the bash as

"helpers" - and I definitely needed help. The other girls on the

social committee had served notice that this was their night to party,

and they had no intention of helping a lowly underclass boy. Pat and

Jennifer were Juniors who went to the ritzy private school on the West

Side, and they weren't a part of the Bash. To make it more

interesting, their boyfriends were already gone - to some football

training camp run by the Ivy League school they had signed with. When

Pat and Jennifer volunteered to be my personal helpers for the night, I

didn't think twice, even though I had most of the work delegated out

already. Did I mention that Pat and Jennifer were the foxiest girls I

had ever seen?

The only real hitch was the car. I had to have the car to get me and

the girls to the park and back, and Mom already had plans for the

night. We had a custom, Mom and me, of making deals for things like

this. "Tit for Tat" sort of. I had to come up with something big for

this one, and after a little pondering, I hit on a deal I knew she

wouldn't refuse. I'm not sure which of us came up with the final

wording, but it went something like this: I would get unlimited use of

the car (with gas supplied) for the evening, and Mom would get my

unquestioned obedience for one month thereafter. Yes, it was a pretty

open-ended bargain on her part, but I really needed that car. Being

the savvy dealer I was, I did put in one exception clause. Mom had

been trying to get me to cut my hair for the last year, and I had

resisted. I made her agree that my "obedience" would not include

cutting my hair. The final miracle happened - Mom agreed to the deal.

Senior's night itself turned out to be a mix between miracle and curse.

The first couple of hours I had to stand at the gate with the other

school reps and resolve multiple cases of "lost my ticket" and the

usual assortment of dodges used by gatecrashers from other places.

Then there were the assorted cases of "drunk and disorderly" and other

eviction crimes that I had to log when a student from our school was

involved. We were only able to steal away a few minutes at a time to

enjoy the amusements, but what we had, Jennifer and Pat made the most

of. Not only did they really help when there was work to do, they

treated me in a VERY friendly manner whenever we had a few minutes for

the amusements. It was all for laughs, of course - how could they

really go for a shortstop like me? But I took what I could get, and we

all three had some good laughs. We enjoyed ourselves so much, in fact,

that someone, somewhere in the night, took the time to warn me that

their boyfriends would not approve of the "friendliness" they were

showing. Of course, their boyfriends were a thousand miles away, and

their school wasn't participating - how would they ever know?

Reality has a way of paying you back for pretty much every miracle in

your life, I guess. My payback started the first day of vacation -

just two days after the Bash. Mom phoned from work and told me to

clean up and meet her at the curb when she got home - we had some

things to do downtown. That's all she would tell me over the phone, so

I reluctantly got myself cleaned up (I hadn't quite started my summer

job search by then) and was waiting as she instructed.

She drove up to the curb and waited for me to get in, then she drove

out toward the boulevard that led to the other side of town. I asked

her where we were going, and she gave me a glance, then started to

talk.

"Alex, I've been thinking a lot about the arguments we've had over the

past few months. I know it's been hard on you - the divorce, moving to

a new place, trying to make new friends in a new school. I think I

haven't been very fair to you."

Wow, this seemed to be the old mellow Mom talking - not the one that

had been riding me on pretty much every topic under the sun since the

divorce proceedings began. I began to get suspicious.

"In thinking about it the last few weeks, I've realized how much of the

conflict is my fault."

Immediately my senses went on active alert: when Mom started out by

admitting a fault, you could be sure that she had something up her

sleeve.

"It's not so much your having long hair that's been bothering me, it's

that you seem not to keep it as neat as I feel you should."

Aha! She was going to try some technicality to get me to cut my hair.

But I had an ironclad agreement with her, so I let her continue without

interrupting.

"I guess I've just been expecting you to know what to do to keep your

hair neat, then to get it done, and that's probably not reasonable on

my part. When I was your age I spent a lot of time with my mom

learning how to do that. She taught me how often to wash it and how to

manage it afterward: how to set it and style it and keep it looking

nice. We used to spend hours some times brushing out each other's hair

and thinking up new ways to wear it and manage it. It was fun -- a lot

better than the arguments and hassles we've had -- and I see no reason

why we shouldn't have fun with this as well."

Hmm, this was sounding a little too reasonable. But I couldn't see

anything to object to so far.

"Anyway, I'd like to change the way I've been approaching this -- to

take more responsibility to teach you what you need to know -- and to

make it an enjoyable thing for both of us. Do you think that would be

okay with you?"

I had to agree that our conflicts on this had been no fun, and I liked

the fact that she had acknowledged that part of it was her fault. It

was also true that I really didn't know how to manage my hair very

well. As it got longer it seemed to be greasy all the time. Every

time I washed it though, it got real wispy and I couldn't do anything

with it. Tangles were beginning to be a major problem too. I had

actually wanted to ask Mom for her help, but I was afraid she'd just

use that as a reason to hassle me even more. Now here she was offering

the help I'd been wanting -- how could I say no?

"Actually, Mom, I've had some real problems with tangles lately, and I

was going to ask if you knew how I could avoid them -- I just didn't

want you to hassle me or try and make me cut my hair, that's all."

"Sweetheart, I appreciate you sharing those feelings with me. I've

decided that, with the changing styles and all, if you really want to

wear your hair long there's really no good reason for me to object --

provided that you keep it looking nice. Would you let me help you do

that?"

"Sure. I'd like that a lot."

"Then the only real problem is that, with my job demanding more and

more of my time, I may not be able to spend all the time it takes at

first. I mean, after a while you'll be able to do most things on your

own, but at first I think you'll need more help than I might be able to

give you."

"What can be that hard? Your hair is long, but you seem to spend just

a few minutes a day on it."

"Well, this is a particularly easy style to manage, but I'm not sure

you'd like to wear your hair the same way." We both chuckled at this

little joke. "But even the 'simple' styles take a lot more time than

you might think. You may not realize the amount of time I spend at the

salon, or the time at night before I go to bed. Make no mistake, you

really will have to spend some time on this -- especially since your

hair is getting longer than mine. Are you willing to spend the time

and effort that it takes?"

"I guess I am, but if you're already spending time on yours, will you

have the time to help me on mine?" I had no idea that I was digging

myself deeper and deeper into Mom's trap.

"Well, as I said before, at first you're probably going to need more

help than I can give you. That's why I've made arrangements with Betty

to help you get started -- that's where we're going now."

Betty was one of the first people -- one of the few -- who had

befriended us when we moved in. Someone at her new job had referred

Mom to Betty's beauty salon when we first moved. Betty had not only

done a great job on Mom's hair, she had become a good friend and kind

of helped both of us find our way around. Unlike many adults, Betty

had gone out of her way to pay some attention to me, and seemed

actually interested in my friendship as well as Mom's.

"Gee, that's really nice of her to be willing to help -- I don't think

I've ever been to her house before."

"Betty really is a good friend, but I wouldn't feel right taking

advantage of her professional knowledge, or imposing on her

hospitality, so I made this sort of a business deal. I made an

appointment for you at Betty's salon every Monday night this month.

Tonight is your first appointment."

"Mom, there's no way I'm going into a salon with all those women

around. I know you used to take me with you some times, but I'm not a

little kid any more. Besides, someone I know might see me."

"Calm down, sweetheart. I'm not totally insensitive to your feelings,

and neither is Betty. Her salon closes early on Monday night, but

Betty has agreed to stay late for these appointments just so you

wouldn't have to worry about other people being there. Not only that,

she's giving us a half-price discount on everything she does and

everything we buy."

"Wow, that really is nice of her. I'm sorry, Mom, I didn't mean to get

upset." She had me on the defensive now, and I still had no clue of the

trap she laid.

"You're forgiven, my dear. I do think that I've done everything I

could to consider your feelings as well as my own. I want us to have

fun with this, so I've tried to keep the rules to an absolute minimum

-- just two in fact."

My suspicions were suddenly aroused again. "What do you mean,

'rules'?"

"Well, this is, after all, your part of the agreement -- that you'd

follow all my wishes for the month after you got the use of the car --

right? Well, my wishes are these: that for the next month you keep

your hair clean and well-groomed at all times, and up off your collar

when I'm around. That's not too much to ask, is it?"

"Mom, YOUR part of the agreement was that you wouldn't make me cut my

hair. Wasn't this whole conversation about how I was going to learn to

manage my hair LONG?"

"Absolutely, dear, I said nothing about cutting your hair."

"Mom, how can I keep my hair 'off my collar' if I don't cut it. You

took that phrase right out of the old high school dress code."

"This has nothing to do with the old dress codes, and long hair is

going to be acceptable in the high school this Fall again, anyway. I

want you to keep it off your collar as a way of learning how to truly

manage your hair at that length. Betty can help you learn any number

of ways to arrange it so that it's off your collar."

"Arrange it? You mean 'put it up' -- like a girl's? Mom, you can't be

serious."

"You're yelling again, sweetheart. I mean 'put it up' like

you-have-all-the-skills-you-need-to-keep-long-hair-neat-and-attractive.

Once you've done that for a month I'll be sure that you can handle it

on your own, no matter what length or style you decide to wear it.

And, as I said, I'll help you as much as I can, in addition to what you

learn from Betty."

Now I saw the clever trap she had laid. Technically, I had agreed to

follow any demand she made, though I never dreamed she'd come up with

anything like this. "There's no way you're going to get me to wear my

hair like a girl's for the next month. I couldn't leave the house. I

just won't do it."

"That's your choice, my dear. If that's the way you feel, just have

Betty give you a regular boy's cut, and the whole thing will be over.

If you really believe those arguments you've been feeding me, though,

wearing your hair 'up' shouldn't be considered any more 'girlish' than

wearing it long. And another thing: you can wear your hair any way

you like when I'm not around -- I can't control that. It's just when

we're at home together that I want to see it up. If you really show

that you've learned how to manage it before the month is over, I might

ease off on the requirements. Now here's Betty's shop, and we're

already a few minutes late, so hurry inside. I'll be back about the

time you're finished -- I have some errands to run."

I looked around furtively and saw no one near who might recognize me,

so I jumped out of the car, slammed the door and raced inside. I was

fuming, but Betty pretended not to mind as she greeted me warmly and

had me sit down in the chair farthest from the windows. "From your

mood I'd guess that your mom has filled you in on her rules? She told

me about her plan over the phone yesterday. I guess you're pretty

upset, huh?"

"She's laid her clever little trap for me, Betty, and she thinks she's

going to win this one and get me to cut my hair, but I'll figure some

way out of this."

"Well, Alex, I really don't want to take sides -- you and your mother

are both such good friends -- but there is a little bit of a middle

ground here, if you have the patience for it, and are really determined

to keep your long hair."

"I'm even more determined now than I was before."

Betty chuckled. "I think you're every bit as stubborn as your mother.

That's one of the things I like about you both: you know what you want

and are willing to hang in there 'til you get it. Well then, down to

business I don't think you've had much practice with arranging your

hair or using curlers, have you?"

I looked at her sideways. "You've got to be kidding."

"I didn't think so, but I just wanted to make sure." Her tone made it

sound as if she would have preferred it if I had said yes. "If you'd

had practice before, we could settle for a simple French Roll or

something that you could let down and put up whenever you wanted.

You'll get good enough to do that over the next couple of weeks, but

for now I think you'll need a style that will stay pretty much in place

for the next few days. Friday morning is my only slack time this week:

I won't be able to help you with the next step until then. What we can

do is put your hair up in a style that we can pretty well "cement" in

place - something that you'll be able to maintain with just some

hairspray and pins every morning. Friday morning after your mom leaves

for work you can take it down and wash it. Then if you have trouble

putting it up again you can call me and I'll help you. How does that

sound?"

I didn't mean to, but I probably sounded pretty whiny as I replied.

"You mean I'd have my hair up like a girl's until Friday morning? I

wouldn't be able to leave the house. I'd go stir crazy."

Betty kept her voice down, but there was a firmness in it that told me

I was near the end of her tolerance. "I know that may seem hard for

you, but it's the only way I see to help you. If you'd rather, we can

just call it quits and give you a regular boy's cut."

Besides being embarrassed at having angered Betty, I realized I was

cornered now, and I was determined to fight back. "No. I'm not going

to give in - just tell me what you want me to do."

Betty smiled and gave me a friendly hug. "Now, now, it really won't be

that bad. I'll bet you a milkshake that when this month is over you're

going to look back on this and wonder what the big deal was."

I grinned in spite of myself. "You have a bet, lady. Plan on a double

chocolate malted."

"Okay, wise guy, you're on." Betty selected two picture albums from a

nearby shelf. "Now look through these books and pick a style that you

like. I think pretty much any one of these will fit our needs.

Meanwhile, I'll get my stuff arranged.

As I began to page through the albums my spirits sank further and

further. Every model had hair piled way on top of their heads, most of

them fixed up with ribbons or curls or decorated combs. Some even had

flowers woven into the style. There was obviously no way I was going

to get through the next few days with my dignity intact: I was going

to be getting a girl's hairdo.

For a moment, I seriously thought of just giving in and asking for a

boy's cut. As I thought it over, I pictured all my hair lying on

Betty's floor, and a shiver went through me. I had fought for the

right to wear my hair long: not only with Mom and the principal at my

old school, but with several guys who found out that long hair doesn't

mean you're a sissy. I really felt I had a lot of myself invested in

it. The last straw was when I pictured the triumphant smile that would

be on Mom's face if she returned to find me with my hair cut short.

I swallowed hard, then took the album over to Betty. With grim

determination I pointed to one of the styles Betty suggested as being

the easiest. I had seen it on several of my female classmates the day

of the Prom: all the hair swept up to the crown, then arranged in two

tiers of ringlets, one on top of the other.

I thought I could see just a bit of sympathy in Betty's eyes, but she

smiled cheerfully and patted the salon chair where I was to sit.

Strangely enough, now that I had made the decision I began to relax.

Betty's easy chatter soon had me actually smiling and enjoying myself.

As she began to wash my hair, my memory drifted back to the times when

I had gone with Mom to her beauty appointments. I would usually sit in

the front with a toy or comic book while the strange smells and the

chatter of female voices filled my senses. Sometimes I would look over

the divider and watch as Mom and the other women subjected themselves

to the indignity of curlers and other strange gadgets. The women had

always been nice to me, and had sometimes teased me about coming back

and getting my hair done. I got butterflies in my stomach as I

realized that those memories were now taking on a strange and current

reality.

That funny feeling in my stomach grew stronger and was joined by a

tightness in my chest as Betty combed out my wet hair, separated the

first strand, and wound a curler into it.

"But I don't want curls in my hair, Betty. Can't I just keep it

straight?"

"You curl your hair every time you wash it, Alex, whether you wear it

curly or straight. Large curlers like the ones we're using give you

just a little body and control. If you decide you really want curls

we'll use the smaller ones." She didn't wait for my retort. "I'll just

give you a set of these larger ones to take with you tonight, so you'll

have them on hand Friday morning. I'll be around to help if you forget

what I'm about to show you

As she put each curler in she had me hand her the hairpins that secured

them in place. After the first few, she handed me the comb. "Since

you're eventually going to have to do this for yourself, you might as

well start learning now, I guess."

It took almost an hour, and my arms were aching, but I finally began to

get the hang of things: sectioning out a strand of hair, winding the

curler down and pinning it in place. Betty taught me a little about

which way to wind the curlers and where to position them to get the

effect we were trying for. When we were finally finished, Betty

wrapped my head with a net and led me to one of her dryers. I looked

ridiculous, but no more so than any female I had seen under the same

circumstance. Betty sat me under the dryer, then before she turned on

the air she asked if I would like for her to give me a manicure while

my hair dried.

"No way are you going to paint my nails, Lady."

Betty giggled. "Getting a manicure doesn't mean you have to get your

nails painted, silly. I have some very good male clients who get

regular manicures to keep their hands looking nice -- Mayor Frost among

them."

The thought of Mayor Frost sitting in one of Betty's chairs made me

giggle, but Betty finally convinced me that it was okay - and it seemed

preferable to browsing through the countless women's magazines lying

around.

When my hair was finally dry I followed Betty back to the styling

chair. My chest began to get strangely tight again as I watched her

remove the curlers from my hair. In spite of her assurances that large

curlers would produce straight hair, each strand came out with a bouncy

curl at the end. I wanted to complain, but somehow I was too

fascinated to say anything: ...all those curls in my hair...in some

strange way it was exciting to me - almost like the feelings I had when

I had swiped some of Mom's things to try on... Here I stopped myself

abruptly. It had been several weeks since I had decided to end that

nonsense. I was a guy, after all, and too grown up now to do such

things. Still, I could not fully repress the feelings that continued

as Betty began to comb out each section, tease it and spritz it with

hair spray, then pile it on top of my head. She used several large

hairpins to keep the strands in place until she had piled it up all

around, then she used an elastic fastener to pull the whole mass

together. Next she took a curling iron and began to form little flat

curls that she pinned in a circle around the crown of my head. When

she had completed a full circle she was pretty much out of hair. She

told me she'd be back in just a second, then she disappeared into the

back of the shop.

I stared at my reflection in the mirror for a long time. There was

no mistaking the femininity of this hairstyle, nor the effect that it

had on my overall appearance. My resistance to the excitement within

was quickly evaporating. On an impulse I brought my newly manicured

fingers up under my chin, smiled at myself and struck a girlish pose.

For an instant I even regretted not having accepted Betty's offer of

clear polish for my nails. It was at that moment that Betty came back

into the room. I quickly dropped my pose and sat back in my seat.

Betty said nothing, but she seemed to have a slight knowing smile as

she went back to work. She had found a small hairpiece that matched my

shade, and proceeded to fashion it into a second tier of curls, which

she pinned atop the first.

"Betty, that's not really necessary, is it?" I asked half-heartedly.

"Not really, but would you deny an artist the pleasure of finishing her

creation?" She gave me a broad smile and a wink, and I smiled in spite

of myself. Betty really was a good friend, and I surely didn't want to

get on her bad side - not now when I really needed her.

When Betty was finished with the hairpiece she had me cover my face,

then she coated the whole construction with what seemed to be half a

can of hair spray. I was just uncovering my face when Mom walked into

the shop.

"Oh, Betty, he's beaut...I mean, his hair is perfect!"

Immediately my anger returned. On the one hand, I was fascinated to

see myself with an honest-to-gosh hairstyle, but on he other hand, I

was furious with Mom for having forced me into this predicament. I

didn't even respond when Mom greeted me, and I pretended not to pay

attention as Betty put several things into a bag and explained what I'd

have to do for the next few days.

The next few days were really hell. I refused to speak to Mom, number

one. She would leave long lists of chores for me to do, including

having dinner fixed every night when she came home. I was so

determined not to speak to her that I didn't even argue. Of course, it

was all part of my agreed month of "obedience" any way, so arguing

would have been useless. With my hair up I wasn't about to go outside

- not even in my own yard - for fear the neighbors might see me. My

hairdo was the cause of all sorts of problems - not just the

confinement. It took extra time every evening to spray my hair all

over and wrap it in a net so it would survive the night There was no

comfortable way to put my head as I tried to sleep, either, so I tossed

and turned all night long. I had to get up early every morning, unwrap

my hair, pin all the strands that had come loose, spray it, then

present myself to Mom at breakfast. She was very cheerful every

morning, and very complimentary, but I was having none of it.

There were times during the day when I would take time out from my

chores and relax. It was usually at these times that old urges would

hit me, and I'd spend long moments sitting at Mom's dressing table,

staring at myself in the mirror. I was trying to see myself "from the

outside": wondering what others would think if they saw me like this.

For the most part, though, those first days were just chores and

silence.

Thursday morning after Mom left I decided that I couldn't stand another

day of that sticky, sagging mass on top of my head. I was almost to

the point of shaving myself bald just to get a decent night's sleep and

to get away from the house for a while. Maybe I could do the curling

and brushing out by myself - how hard could it be? I practically tore

the pins out of my hair, then took a long hot shower, washing and

conditioning my hair as Betty had instructed.

After I had relaxing for a while I got out all the stuff Betty had sold

us that first night, laid it out at Mom's dresser, then began to put

curlers in my hair. It was a disaster from the start. No sooner had I

put a few curlers in, but one would fall out. As I leaned over to pick

the curler off the floor, the others would loosen and flop around.

After about fifteen minutes of this I was in tears. I phoned Betty at

her shop, and fortunately she was there. The day was slower than she

had expected, and she offered to come right over. I readily accepted.

Betty greeted me cheerily at the door, and immediately I felt my

spirits lift. Within a few minutes she had me sectioning off my hair

and putting curlers in place like I had done it all my life. Not only

that, but she had me laughing and chatting with her to boot. It seemed

like no time 'till my hair was dry and Betty was helping me brush it

out. She showed me how to put it up in a simple bun at the back of my

head. She had me practice a few times to be sure I could do it myself,

then produced a couple of items from her handbag. She called them

"chignon covers" and showed me how to pin them over the bun, explaining

that they would hold in all the loose end that might otherwise stick

out. I didn't think they were really necessary, but Betty reminded me

that Mom was going to awfully picky about such things, and would demand

that my hair look perfect whenever she was around.

When she felt comfortable enough with my ability to manage the bun and

the covers, she asked if she could drop me anywhere on her way back to

work. I was completely stir crazy by this time, and eagerly accepted.

She suggested that I could walk around the mall across from her shop,

then she would drive me back home when I was finished. This seemed

great, and I was soon waving good-bye to her as I strolled toward the

mall entrance. I caught my reflection in the doorway to the mall, and

saw with satisfaction that my hair was hanging almost straight by now.

It was certainly cleaner than I was used to wearing it, and maybe a

little fuller than before, but it pretty much looked like it did a week

ago. I strolled around a little while, then stopped at a music store

and began browsing through the racks of tapes.

"May I help you, Miss?" The voice was near me, but I paid it no

attention at first. Then I saw the clerk out of the corner of my eye,

and he was looking straight at me. "Excuse me, Miss, but are you

looking for something in particular?" He was actually speaking to me!

I thought of something sarcastic to say, but then I caught my breath as

the realization hit me that he was sincere. I shook my head and walked

quickly out of the store As I approached the entrance to one of the

department stores, a girl held up an atomizer and pointed it toward me.

"Try a little of Linvin's new perfume, Miss?" I quickened my pace a

little more and ignored the girl as I passed her. My head felt a

little light and my heart was beating faster now, and as I came to the

first department I stepped out of the aisle to catch my breath and

think for a moment.

"These are brand new today, aren't they just darling?" I looked up to

see that I was in the Junior's Department, standing among the dress

racks. Yes, the sales clerk was talking to me. "You look to be about

a 5 or a 7 Do you prefer a particular color?"

I opened my mouth to tell her I was definitely NOT interested in a

dress, but nothing came out except a hoarse croak. My throat felt like

cotton.

"Oh, those summer colds are the WORST, aren't they? I could get you a

glass of water while you try something on?"

I turned and almost ran out of the store, leaving the saleslady staring

after me. I didn't stop till I found a secluded bench in one of the

back corners of the mall. It took a long time to get my breathing and

heart rate back to normal. What was going on? It was true that I had

often been mistaken for a girl as I grew up, especially when I wore a

hood or cap, but that was mostly in the past. Relatives still called

me "babyface" sometimes, but only the grownups who ignored my reactions

to the name. It was true that I had been teased several times since I

started letting my hair grow long, but that quickly stopped after the

first couple of fights. I was small and thin for my age, but I was

very wiry, and I had developed a reputation for having a quick temper

and an ability to back it up. This was different, though. These

people weren't teasing, they were being polite. For some reason, three

people had just mistaken a teenage boy for a girl!

I carefully examined my reflection in a nearby store window. I was

wearing loose jeans, a baggy shirt and white tennis shoes, so that

wasn't much of a factor one way or the other. It had to be my hair.

Maybe it did turn up a little at the ends, and it did feel a little

fuller, but was that enough to make a difference? Somehow, with the

subtle effect of the washing and conditioning and the curling,

something had change. It was like I had crossed over some invisible

line that changed the way people saw me. I had to talk to someone

about this, and Betty was just across the street.

I saw Betty chatting with one her clients, so I walked quickly past the

desk without speaking to the receptionist. "Excuse me, Miss, but you

can't go in there without---"

"Betty, I'm sorry to interrupt you, but I HAVE to talk to you right

now!" I whispered. Betty excused herself and led me into her office,

closing the door behind us.

"Alex, you look like you've seen a ghost. What on Earth is wrong?"

I quickly explained my experiences of the past few minutes.

"Well, I guess I can understand your feelings, but I must say I'm not

really surprised. I know how sensitive you are about this, Alex, but

you have very fine features, and a really pretty face. With your hair

as long as it is, and now looking so nice and well-kept, it's only

natural that people see you that way."

I took a moment to digest this. In so many tactful words, Betty had

just told me "You look like a girl." These were the same words that had

caused more than one bloody nose among my peers, but Betty was a

grownup, and what's more, I knew that she was sincere.

"But, Betty, what can I do about it?"

"What do you want to do about it?"

I was totally confused by now, and frustrated. Betty seemed to

understand, but she wasn't being very helpful. I just sat there with a

blank look on my face. What could I do? I could cut my hair, but that

would be surrender - out of the question. More than that, I really did

like wearing it long. I liked the way it swung back and forth as I

walked, and I liked the way it felt when I ran my hands through it, as

I was doing now. When all this was over, I could go back to keeping it

unwashed and stringy, but that didn't seem like much of an option

either.

Betty waited and watched me for a few moments, then she smiled. "There

is one simple solution that I can see." Here I perked up a little and

looked at her hopefully. "You could just play along with the

situation, and let people think what they want. We could make it sort

of a game --- or an experiment --- see how much you can get away with."

It took me a couple of seconds to realize what Betty was talking about.

"You mean, pretend I really am a girl? Get serious, Betty."

"Why not, Alex? It might be fun, seeing how many fools you could

fool."

"Yeah, until the first fool figured it out and told everyone else.

Then where would I be?"

"Well, there is that risk, I suppose, but I think it's rather slim.

Especially since you know so few people around here anyway." I just

looked at her skeptically. "I tell you what, let's try a little

experiment. I'll bet you that I can take you out shopping right now,

as my niece or something, and that not one person will guess our

secret."

"Oh, come on, Betty. All I have to do is open my mouth or just stand

the wrong way, and anyone will be able to tell."

"You may not believe me, but there are thousands of girls your age that

have a deeper voice than you. Anyway, you can let me do all the

talking, if you like. What do you say? Shall we lay another double

chocolate malted on the line?"

At first I couldn't believe that Betty was really serious, but the more

I thought about it, the more curious I became. I had always wondered

what I would look like as a girl, and now it seemed like I was going to

find out. Why not let Betty help? Besides, she had challenged me - I

always liked a friendly wager.

"Okay, Betty, you're on! But I don't have to wear a dress or anything,

do I?"

"Not if you don't want to, dear." She paused, as if I needed to respond

to her implication. "I will need to do just a little fixing up,

though. Sit over here at my desk and I'll be right back." Betty

stepped out of her office for an instant, then came back with a brush

and some other things.

"Now, I'm just going to put your hair up like we had it this morning

.." she began to brush my hair back, talking as she worked. " ... but

we'll brush it back over your ears, to soften the look a little more."

When she finished she opened her purse and then took my chin in her

hand. "Now look down for a moment, that's it, now look at the ceiling

- try not to blink. Very good, now look down again." I felt little

strokes at my lashes and over my eyelids, and figured out that she was

putting some of her makeup on me! I started to pull back, but she

tightened her grip on my chin. "Not yet, Alex. Let me finish, then

you can see what you think. Now part your lips a little, that's it

..." A heavy sweet taste filled my mouth as she ran a brush around my

lips, then filled in. "Now rub your lips together, mmm, that's it.

Now blot. Now part your lips again."

The taste was almost like raspberries, and for some reason it set off a

powerful surge within me. My chest got so tight I could hardly

breathe, and there were other feelings I didn't even want to think

about. Memories of those salon trips and visions of Mom's lingerie

drawer began to pass quickly through my mind. It was all I could do to

bring myself back to reality.

Betty flicked the brush across my cheeks, then smudged at them with her

fingertips. "There, now you can take a look in the mirror. What do

you think?" She wheeled the chair around so it was facing the full

length mirror behind her door. When I stood up I was so dizzy I had to

hold onto Betty's arm to keep from falling over. The body in the

mirror was definitely mine, but there were subtle differences in the

face. The darker eyes, the pink cheeks and lips, It was still my face,

I guess, only --- pretty.

"Wow." It was all I could say while I tried to make myself breathe

normally again.

"Well, young lady, are you ready to loose that bet?"

I made a wry face at her, but I couldn't get my legs to move. Betty

took my hand, interlacing my fingers with hers, and led me out the

door. "Come on, this is going to be FUN."

"Grace, I'll be out for an hour or two, but I'll be back before Mrs.

Valles comes in for her appointment." The receptionist nodded at Betty,

then made a face at me when Betty looked away. I couldn't resist

making a face back, and for some reason that gave me a little more

courage for what I was about to do.

I lost the bet. During those two hours we visited almost every Lady's

shop and department in the mall, and no one even hinted that I might be

a boy. At the first couple of places we just walked through, and Betty

talked about the latest fashions and styles, color combinations and

good accessories. I realized later that she was giving me time to

adjust to the situation. No one we passed had anything more than a

smile for me, though a few people recognized Betty and said hello. I

began to believe that I was actually passing as a girl! Betty quietly

pointed this out to me several times, reassuring me that this was going

to be a breeze - and a lot of fun.

At the next shop we stopped to browse among the racks of women's

clothes. Betty held out several things that she liked and asked my

opinion on them. Subtly, she drew me into the swing of things, and

soon I was laughing and chatting along with her. Several times Betty

complimented me on my taste and my eye for fashion, and I began sharing

my opinion on everything from fabrics to jewelry.

We went into some shops where Betty was well-known, and she introduced

me as her niece from out of town. The ladies were all very nice to me,

and I began to really enjoy myself. It was intoxicating, looking

through the racks of vibrant colors and soft fabrics, admiring the

beautiful jewelry, smelling the scent of perfumes and makeup. Betty

was careful not to go too far, I think, and never suggested that I try

anything on, but she did get me to sample some eye shadow and a couple

of lipsticks at one of the makeup counters.

When it was time to leave I realized how tired I was, but I was almost

reluctant to have it all end. Betty took me back to her shop and

helped me remove the makeup, then she drove me home. I thanked her for

a wonderful afternoon, and she gave me a big hug before I got out of

the car. "Maybe we can do this again next week, and you can buy me

that double malted you owe me." I laughingly acknowledged that I had

lost the bet, and readily agreed to another shopping date.

I had a hard time throwing dinner together before Mom got home, but the

good mood I was in survived even that. Strangely, Mom didn't comment

on the chores I hadn't done, and she even complimented me on the meal.

In a conversational tone she asked me what I had done that day, and I

told her that I had gone browsing with Betty in the mall. I held my

breath, trying to think of what Mom might ask, and how I would respond.

Thankfully, she just commented on how nice Betty was to be so helpful,

then she began talking about how busy she was going to be in the next

few days. It was the first normal conversation we'd had in days.

That, and a good night's sleep, became a turning point for me. I

actually found myself humming a little tune the next morning as I

brushed my hair back above my ears and fastened it into a Chignon.

Over breakfast I apologized to Mom for being so surly, and she

apologized to me for being so hard-nosed about our deal. She didn't

offer to change any of her rules, of course, but she did ease up on the

list of chores. We shared a real hug and a kiss, our first in ages,

before she had to rush off.

After she left I went into her room and sat at her dresser to take my

hair down. As I was brushing it out I glanced down and saw a tube of

her lipstick. A powerful urge seemed to sweep over me, and I opened

the tube and looked into the mirror. I parted my lips as I had the day

before, and spread the pomade over my upper lip. As I rubbed my lips

together that strong, sweet taste, a little different than before,

flooded my senses. I dashed a little on my cheeks, then smudged them

just as Betty had done. Looking down again, I found one of Mom's eye

shadows and wiped the pad across each eyelid in turn. Next I decided

to be really brave, and I opened Mom's mascara. I poked my eye twice

and had to clean up several smears, but I kept at it until both lashes

were coated black. Betty had used brown on me the day before, but I

couldn't be picky. Satisfied with my makeup job, I swept my hair back

and held it up to the crown, making a kissing face at the mirror. Then

I smiled at myself as I realized that I could really do this. I

brushed my hair back over my ears, wrapped it in an elastic , then

twisted it and replaced the chignon cover I had removed only minutes

before. Betty's niece was back - almost. A thought flashed through my

mind: what if Betty had suggested I try something on yesterday? Would

I have done it? Would she suggest it next week when we went shopping

again? Would I be brave enough to say yes? How could I wait until

then?

Now I was almost like a robot. I didn't let myself think about past

promises as I began opening Mom's drawers and searching through her

lingerie. I found one of her half-slips and rubbed it against my face

as I had done so many times before. Still not allowing myself to think

about what I was doing, I took off all my clothes and dropped them in a

pile. I took out a pair of Mom's panties and pulled then on, then

stepped into the half slip. Trying to put on a bra was very

frustrating, but I told myself I had all day if necessary. Finally I

got it snapped behind my back and adjusted pretty well.

Not allowing myself to look in the mirror yet, I went to Mom's closet.

I had the run of the house and it was several hours till Mom came home!

I felt so free and light! I selected a gray pleated skirt and a white

blouse with ruffled sleeves. Even though the buttons were in the

front, I realized they were on the wrong side, and they took a couple

of extra minutes to fasten. Now I examined myself in the mirror,

wondering if I looked as good as I felt. I hugged myself and felt the

wonderful silky fabric against my skin.

When I put my arms down I noticed that the blouse didn't look that good

with the empty brassiere underneath. I went to Mom's lingerie drawer

again and found several pair of stockings to stuff into the bra cups.

I rebuttoned my blouse, then held up one of the pairs of pantyhose. As

I stood there wonder if I dared risk it, the doorbell rang.

I froze in my tracks. What could I do? Someone would see me! The

bell rang again before I realized that this was my house and all I had

to do was to wait until they left. I tiptoed out to the front door and

peeked th rough a side window. There was a delivery boy standing there

balancing a package and a clipboard. I waited for him to leave, but he

rang the bell again and just stood there, then knocked loudly. I

waited impatiently, almost angrily for a few more seconds. Why didn't

the dummy just leave? Then a devilish thought entered my mind. I had

fooled a bunch of women yesterday: could I pass myself off on this

young guy? I stepped back to the doorway, and as he knocked the second

time I swung open the door. A breeze hit my bare legs and found itself

up my skirt, giving me goose bumps all over. I put my hand over my

chest, feigning a hoarse voice, and whispered "Yes?" I think the door

handle was the only thing preventing me from falling down in a faint at

this point.

"Mrs. Anderson?" the boy asked. Now maybe I looked like a girl, but

there was no way I looked like a "Mrs." This guy must be really dumb.

I looked at the package that he held up and saw the street number on

the label.

"Three doors down." I whispered.

"Huh?"

How could I get so irritated by a person in such a short amount of

time? I cleared my throat and used my real voice. "The Andersons live

three doors down." I said loudly, then shut the door in his face as he

dropped his clipboard.

Had he realized I was a guy, or had he just been clumsy? I peeked out

the window again to see him picking up his clipboard. As he turned and

started down the steps he muttered what sounded like "Nice Pillows." It

took me a couple of seconds, then I looked down at my chest and burst

into a fit of giggles. I had been a little too generous with the

stockings in my bra cups: I must have looked like a double "D" to that

delivery boy. I went back into Mom's room and adjusted my bustline,

then decided against actually wearing Mom's pantyhose - too risky to

chance a run or a snag.

I spent the rest of the day in Mom's clothes, doing my chores and

freshening my makeup and hairdo from time to time. About an hour

before she was due back I carefully replaced all her clothes, then

scrubbed my face for several minutes to remove all the makeup. Giving

in to my impulses one more time, I returned to Mom's room and retrieved

an old babydoll nightie from the back of her lingerie drawer. I hid it

under my pillow then went in and made dinner.

Mom again complimented me on dinner, then commented on how well I was

doing with my hair. We talked about some of the tricks Betty had shown

me, and it turned into a really pleasant conversation on hairstyles and

fashion.

That night after Mom went to bed I took off my pajamas and replaced

them with the Babydolls. I had no idea what I was doing or why, but it

felt really good - maybe like I was closer to my Mom in some way. I

thought about the conversation we'd had, and how good it was to be on

speaking terms again. I fell asleep with a smile on my face.

Saturday and Sunday were both full of chores, it seemed. Somewhere our

conversation turned again to hairstyles, and Mom asked me if I had

chosen another style for Monday's appointment. Before I realized how

odd it was, I found us sitting on the sofa together looking through one

of Mom's magazines. First we talked about hairstyles, then the

conversation turned to fashion, then women's issues. Mom told me some

of the things she had gone through at her past job. We even talked a

little about the divorce. Sunday night I fell asleep thinking that

Mom's new rules were turning out better than I could have ever

imagined.

Alex's Second "Do"

Monday afternoon I had my hair up in the now-familiar chignon, and I

was waiting for Mom on our porch when she drove up. This time Mom came

into Betty's shop with me.

"Hi, Alex, hi, Liz. It's good to see you both. Does this mean you're

back on speaking terms?" Betty's good-natured smile showed she was

teasing both of us. She took one of the albums off her shelf. "Here,

Alex, why don't you look through this and see if you can find a style

you like."

"Oh, we've already taken care of that, haven't we, Alex?" Mom

interjected.

I blushed a little as I nodded in response and pointed to the picture

in the magazine I had brought.

"Oh, the Gibson Girl! That will be perfect! Very sophisticated, but

also very easy to put up and take down."

"Do you think you'll need to give him a body perm, Betty?"

Mom had said nothing about that when we had selected the style. I

crinkled my nose at Betty.

"Hmm, it could be, but we'll try it first with a little extra setting

gel and see how that works, okay?"

"Okay, then, I'll leave him in your hands, and I'll see you in a

while."

As Mom walked out the door I settled into the shampoo chair and Betty

began her routine. Again she had me do most of the curlers, and by

this time I was pretty good at it. She just had to explain the setting

pattern to me, and I was able to do most of the rest. She was very

impressed. Betty gave me another manicure while I was under the dryer,

and this time I accepted her offer of a clear coat of polish on my

nails. When my hair was dry Betty combed it out and began the process

of back-combing each section, then pinning it up until it was all

pinned together at the top of my head. We had a few minutes to chat

here and there, but Betty took most of the time teaching. She

demonstrated how to get just the right fullness around the sides and

form a smooth bun of the remaining hair. As I was admiring our

handiwork in the mirror, Betty took a little hook and began pulling out

strands of hair at my temples and the nape of my neck.

"Betty, we really don't have to go that far, do we?" I asked

half-heartedly. "I'm not planning to show this off anywhere, you

know." I realized that she was doing those wispy little curled tendrils

that were a part of the hairdo in the magazine photo.

"Oh, I'm just trying to give you and your Mom your money's worth, Alex.

It's these little finishing touches that set off a professional hairdo

from a homemade job." She smiled and winked at me in the mirror.

"Besides, I thought maybe you'd want to do a little showing off when we

go shopping together this week."

Her reference to our upcoming shopping trip caused my stomach to do a

flip-flop. Last week had been so much fun just browsing through the

Woman's departments, but how far would she expect me to go this time?

The thoughts of what we might be doing caused me to fall silent for the

few moments it took Betty to finish curling the tendrils. The result

was very professional-looking indeed, and we took several minutes to

admire the finished product in the mirror. A little voice in the back

of my mind told me I shouldn't be getting this much enjoyment out of

making my hair look so feminine, but I couldn't help myself.

Next Betty had me practice twice taking the whole thing down, brushing

it out, then back-combing the sections and reconstructing the style

from the beginning. She was very complimentary of my abilities, and

the second time she was satisfied enough to call it quits. Mom walked

in just as I was putting the final gust of spray on my hair. Betty

insisted that I do the tendrils again. While Mom and she watched, I

used the small hook to pull out two strands at each temple then curled

them with my little finger and spritzed them with hair spray. I

repeated the process at the nape of my neck as well. I was embarrassed

for Mom to see me adding such a feminine touch to my hairdo, and to

make it worse, she noticed the clear polish on my fingers.

"I see you did his nails too. Betty, you do such a professional job,

and it really does make his hands look nice. I'll have to come in and

let you do mine some time soon." As she talked, she was looking around

at all the changes in Betty's salon. "My, you really have expanded,

haven't you? What is that table next to your manicure station?"

"Oh, that's my cosmetology setup. I was telling Alex that I've just

finished my last class in cosmetology. All I have to do for

certification is ten hours of practical work. I'm going to offer ten

of my customers a free makeover with any cosmetics purchase. That

should do the trick, and it will start to bring in a lot of extra

revenue."

"I could really use some help on updating my look. Maybe I'll come

back when you have some time and try to be one of the lucky ten."

"Actually, I have some time right now, if you'd like. And for my two

favorite people, I'll not only do your makeovers free, I'll give you

two for the price of one on all your makeup."

"Betty, that's so sweet of you! What do you think, Alex? We don't

have anything else planned for tonight, do we?" She asked it casually

as she patted an imaginary hair into place above my ear. I had been so

absorbed looking at my new hairdo in the mirror that I hadn't actually

been listening. Was she actually suggesting that I get my makeup done

along with hers? I glanced at Betty and she was looking right at me

with a knowing smile. After our adventure the previous week I couldn't

very well pretend that I wasn't interested in wearing makeup. On top

of that, it was actually Mom who was suggesting it --but did she really

mean that she wanted me to get a real makeover? I swallowed real hard

and tried to be non-committal: "Uh, I can't think of anything we had

planned."

Both women broke into big smiles. Mom grabbed my hand and gave it a

squeeze as Betty led us to her makeup table. Over my half-hearted

protest, they decided that I should go first. Betty put one of her

pink smocks around my neck and pinned the tendrils of hair away from my

face. "We start with the eyebrows first - they help frame the face and

define everything else we do. Liz, to move a little faster we'll each

do a side. You take these tweezers and follow what I do over here on

the left."

I was certainly not expecting to get my eyebrows plucked, but I figured

they'd only be doing a few stray hairs. Betty started out that way, by

doing a little, then Mom would follow. I began to get concerned,

though, because they kept at it. When it seemed as if they were

finally through, Betty would tweeze just a little more "to get it

even." Then Mom would have to do a little on the other side. When they

finally finished and sat back to take a look, I gasped.

Where my rather full eyebrows used to be, there were now two very thin

arched lines high above my eyes. It seemed to have changed my face

completely, and I was hit with the exciting and terrible realization

that I had very clearly crossed a line. Without even a touch of makeup

I now had a girl's face. I was suddenly sure that, until my eyebrows

grew back, I didn't have to worry about passing as a girl: I probably

couldn't pass as a BOY. I probably should have gotten angry, or at

least protested a little, but I was too stunned. Besides, it was

already done, and a part of me was really excited by what I was seeing

in the mirror.

Mom and Betty seemed not to notice my surprise and didn't even ask me

what I thought. Betty stroked a pencil across what was left of my

eyebrows. "Now we'd be very conservative on the makeup for daytime,

especially for Alex, but let's do a full "nighttime" makeover for each

of you - then you'll see the full effect of the colors we chose."

Without waiting for a response from either of us, Betty selected a dark

shade of brown to line both my upper and lower lids, extending the line

out past the corners in kind of a delta. They began selecting the

colors for my eye shadow and they drew me into the conversation as if

it were the most natural thing in the world. I tried to go along with

the mood and I expressed some preferences, but every time the mirror

caught my eye my chest would draw a little tighter. With every stroke

of those makeup brushes I was becoming a different person - a different

and very pretty person.

They did my eyelids in three colors of shadow, then applied a cream

blush to my cheeks and a red pencil and brush to my lips. By the time

they had finished with my lipstick I could hardly breathe. They leaned

back to give me a full view of the mirror and asked me what I thought.

In truth, what I saw in the mirror was beautiful - but how could that

delightfully pretty feminine face belong to me? I hesitated for a

moment and put my hand to my face, just to be sure it really was me. I

finally picked what I thought was a comment that covered my real

thoughts: "Uh, maybe just a shade lighter lipstick, don't you think?"

Betty agreed with this observation, so I wiped off my lips with a

tissue, and Betty lined and brushed my lips a second time. Betty

pulled the hairpins from the tendrils and adjusted them over my

forehead, then the two ladies spent several minutes turning me back and

forth, admiring their handiwork and paying me all sorts of compliments

on my appearance. I was too fascinated with my own image to know how

to respond, so to draw the focus away from me I guided Mom to the

makeup stool. "Your turn now, Mom, and I get to help Betty this time."

That seemed to be all it took, and we were soon gaily conspiring over

color selections for Mom's eyes and lips. It surprised me that they

took some of my suggestions on colors and shades, and it seemed to make

a difference. When we were finished, Mom looked ten years younger! It

had been a long time since I had paid her a compliment, and when I told

her how pretty she looked she got tears in her eyes and gave me a big

hug. "So do you, sweetheart." She whispered sincerely. I suppose I

should have been appalled, or at least offended, but somehow I was

pleased instead: my appearance seemed to be affecting all my

reactions.

Betty put all our samples in two little zippered cosmetics bags, then

rang up the extra lipsticks and shadows Mom had purchased. I couldn't

help noticing that at least some of those colors were my shades and not

hers. What did that mean, exactly? Or did she like them so much that

she was just planning to try them out on herself? We both thanked

Betty and went out to the car. In the darkness of the late evening it

never occurred to me to be concerned about my appearance until Mom

suggested that we stop at a drive-in for dinner.

"Mom, I can't go anywhere looking like this. What would people say?

What if I saw someone I knew?" As I said this, I remembered my outing

with Betty just a few days before. That feeling of excitement was

back, but I had done that with Betty, not with my own Mom.

"My dear, at a drive-in people will only see your face and the top of

your shirt. The way you look right now, the only notice you will

attract will be as a very pretty young lady. And as for meeting any of

the snobs at that school, I'd be surprised if they would notice anyone

but themselves. Really, though, sweetheart, if you get to feeling the

least bit uncomfortable, we'll leave right away, I promise." That

assurance made me feel more comfortable and let the excitement take

over. What did I have to lose?

"What can I get you ladies tonight?" The cheery greeting sent a feeling

of relief and a little thrill through me. The carhop, at least, had

not the slightest confusion over my appearance. We ordered our burgers

and malts and the guy left. "How are you feeling so far?" Mom asked.

"Pretty good, I guess. We sure fooled him."

"I think you'll find that a common experience. Not to change the

subject, but I think you were right about your lipstick. That shade

gives you just the right look, even in these neon lights." I blushed

and was trying to think of an offhand response, but she went on. "You

were right about my eye shadow too. I think you have a real eye for

this sort of thing."

Now I knew she was teasing. "Oh, cut it out, Mom."

"I'm not teasing, sweetheart, I'm serious, and Betty said the same

thing. Some people just have an eye for colors and textures, and

you're one of them. It's simply a talent that you have. And while

we're on the subject, you seem to be doing pretty well on your

hairstyling also. That's almost a professional job you have there."

She seemed to be sincere, and I was somehow both pleased and

embarrassed at the compliment. "Uh, thanks, Mom, I guess Betty's a

pretty good teacher - she makes everything so easy and fun."

"Well, she tells me that you've been a very good student. By the way,

I found another magazine tonight that has some good hairstyles, would

you like to look at it while we're waiting for our food?"

We spent the next few minutes looking through the magazine and

comparing our views on hairstyles and makeup. Somewhere along the way

I realized that I was really kind of interested in this stuff, and that

I did seem to have a knack for it. Our conversation was fun, and it

continued as we ate our food. I got a little thrill when I looked down

and saw my straw and my napkin marked with traces of lipstick, just

like Mom's. When we had finished, Mom wiped her lips and then took out

a new tube of lipstick. I watched fascinated as she opened a compact

mirror and began to apply the color. She noticed that I was staring at

her, and she nodded toward my makeup bag. "Go ahead, sweetheart, yours

needs a little touch up too."

As she spoke, she twisted the rear view mirror so that I could see my

face in it. It was an electrifying moment for me. I selected a tube

from my makeup bag and took the top off. As I twisted the base I

looked into the mirror, then lifted the tube to my lips. As that full,

fragrant taste entered my senses for now the fourth time, I knew that I

wanted to do this all the time. I loved the smell and the taste and

the velvety smooth feel of the pomade, and I loved seeing the bright

color on my lips. Mom seemed to sense the feelings I was having, and

she smiled and gave me a quick hug.

"It is kind of fun, isn't it!"

All my inhibitions were defeated for the moment. I smiled at her and

nodded my agreement. As I took a second look in the mirror, I suddenly

froze. There was a car pulling in next to ours, and who should be

driving but Pat, with Jennifer in the front seat!

I sank down as low as I could in my seat and pleaded with Mom to get us

out of there. Fortunately, the carhop had just come up to take the

tray, so Mom started the engine immediately and hurried out of the

parking lot. The way I was sitting, I couldn't tell whether Pat and

Jennifer had seen me or not, and I didn't dare sit up to take a look.

How foolish could I have been? Probably the only two girls in the

whole town who had even given me the time of day, and now that might

all be ruined. Those girls didn't exactly have a reputation for

discretion, either. This could get all over town in a hurry. Whatever

small hope I might have had for a normal existence in this town was now

ruined. I was disgusted with myself and angry at Mom for forcing me

into all this.

Mom made a couple of tries at conversation while she was driving, but I

made no reply. Suddenly she pulled to the side of the road and turned

off the engine.

"Look, Alex," She said, turning in the seat to face me, "I know you're

very upset, but I think it's time to get a few things out in the open.

First, you need to know that I've been aware of your, uh, interest in

my lingerie for quite some time."

My jaw must have dropped a couple of feet. How could she have known?

Had I left some things out, or had she seen me? It had been months -

well, at least weeks since I had - well, except for this week, of

course. What was she going to do to me?

"Now don't be frightened. I'm not angry with you or anything. As I

said, I've known about it for quite some time, but I figured if I had

asked you about it you'd just deny it. Am I right?" I looked at the

floor and nodded my head. "Anyway, I talked to my counselor about it

...."

I almost fainted. She had told other people about this? Especially

that goofball of a shrink she called her 'counselor.'

"... and she said it was not that rare for a boy to be interested in

feminine things. Granted, it's not the most common thing in the world,

but you aren't the only one with these feelings by a long shot.

Anyway, Betty and I talked about it for a while, then..."

Suddenly I felt physically ill. Betty knew about my ...interest? But

then, she seemed to ... the light suddenly dawned. "Wait a minute,

Mother. You mean you set me up? You and Betty and that goofball

shrink of yours set me up!?"

"Calm down, sweetheart. As for Doctor Harris, I haven't really talked

to her since we moved, but yes, Betty and I did sort of plan this as a

... well, we wanted to see how far you'd be willing to go. I was

pretty sure you wouldn't have agreed or even admitted anything if we

had just ... if we hadn't devised this little 'incentive.' But admit

it, now, it has been sort of fun, hasn't it?"

"Fun!!!?" I yelled "You ..." Mom held up her hand - her special signal

to me that I needed to lower my voice and think hard before I spoke. I

swallowed my words and just sat glaring at her for a couple of minutes.

How could she have tricked me like this?

Then I began to think about last week's outing with Betty, and the last

couple of days talking with Mom, and tonight's session at the Salon. I

had to admit to myself that I really had been enjoying myself. There

was a peace, and a friendship even, that I hadn't felt in a long time,

maybe never before. It was all very confusing. On the one hand I was

very ashamed of what I'd been doing, and I knew I should be angry with

Mom for her tricks. On the other hand, I really couldn't deny the

feelings of fun and friendship I was having with Betty and with Mom,

and I desperately didn't want to loose those feelings. Suddenly I just

broke down in big sobs and hid my face in my hands.

Mom put her arms around me and hugged me. For a long time, as I

sobbed, she just held and stroked me and whispered comforting words to

me. Finally I returned to some kind of control, and Mom handed me

several tissues to clean myself up. As I blew my nose and wiped my

eyes, she began to speak.

"I know this is very hard for you sweetheart: it's difficult for me

too. But I think that this can be a very important and enjoyable time

for both of us. Your feelings are out in the open, now, and I need to

lay mine out also. I was very concerned when I first began to suspect

your---- interests, but I've done a lot of thinking and reading, as

well as my talks with Betty and Doctor Harris, and now I see some real

positive things that we might explore."

Suddenly I felt something other than shame or confusion, and I looked

up at my Mom to see her smiling at me.

"Our activity at Betty's tonight, and your little trip with her last

week - yes, she told me all about it - shows me that you have a real

interest in --- feminine things. Am I right?"

I swallowed hard and nodded.

"We've had so much fun over these last few days, and seeing you tonight

as a --- as pretty as you look with your hair styled your makeup done

--- I see that you really have a lot of potential. If you want to

explore that side of yourself, Sweetheart, I want to help you. Do you

think it's something we can share?"

I wasn't sure what she meant, exactly, but it felt really good to hear

her say it. "Mom, I really don't know what this is all about or what I

really want, but it feels good to think that you might help me---. I'm

so confused ---." I couldn't find the words, but Mom interceded.

"I know you have a lot of feelings to sort out, and I hope you will let

me help you do that, too - I'll listen any time you want to just talk.

But at the same time, I don't see why we shouldn't have some fun with

this. Whenever you feel you want to look pretty, whether it's hair or

clothes or makeup, let's just do it, and we can talk about it along the

way. We have the whole summer to use if we want it, and it won't be

hurting anyone that I can see. It would be a special joy for me to

share some 'girl things' with you. Besides," she chuckled, "I've

always thought you were too cute to be 'just another guy'."

She hugged me again as she said this, and I chuckled along with her.

When I looked into her eyes, I could see that she had been crying as

well. We dabbed at the each other's eyes in a vain attempt to clean

the mascara off our faces and ended up laughing and crying at the same

time.

The rest of the way home we talked about what we'd do if Jennifer and

Pat had seen me. Mom pointed out that if they were true friends,

things would work themselves out. If not, it would be up to her and me

to face things together, and deal with any gossip or other problems as

they came up. It felt so good to be able to talk to Mom about

everything. I determined right then to be fully honest and open with

all my feelings from then on.

When we got home Mom told me to go and change into my robe, then we'd

meet in her bedroom to clean off the rest of our makeup. I took off my

clothes and began to step into my pajamas, then caught myself. I

quickly put my PJ's back in my drawer and took the nightie from under

my pillow: it was time for the first big test of our new "openness."

Taking a few deep breaths for courage, I put my robe over my arm and

walked into Mom's bedroom wearing her nightie.

Mom didn't seem to hesitate at all as a smile played across her lips.

"I thought I was missing something out of my drawers. You look very

nice in that, sweetheart, even if it is a little old and worn.

Tomorrow during lunch I could buy you a nightgown of your own if you

like?"

A little thrill passes through me as I nodded my head. With that Mom

had me sit beside her at her vanity and she showed me how to use her

special creams to remove the makeup and moisturize my face. She combed

out my hair and helped me put it up for the night, then I did the same

for her. It was one of the best nights of my life.

Pat and Jennifer

I was exhausted by the emotions I had experienced, and I slept very

soundly that night. By the time I got out of bed the next morning I

could already hear Mom moving around in the kitchen. I hurried to take

the curlers out of my hair and get my hair styled before breakfast, but

I only had two sections pinned up before Mom knocked on my door.

"You don't have to bother putting your hair up this morning,

sweetheart. I just remembered I have to be at work early today, so I'm

headed out the door. You'll have to get your own breakfast. Just do

your regular chores, and I'll see you tonight."

Just as I was opening my door to give Mom a hug, the doorbell rang.

"I'll get it on my way out, honey. You go ahead and get dressed."

On my way to my closet I hesitated in front of my mirror for a moment.

A part of me still wanted to put my hair up and try some of my new

makeup. As I stood there I heard Mom open the front door.

"Hi, Mrs. Howell. Is Alex here? We need to talk to him."

My heart almost stopped as I recognized Pat's voice. Surely Mom would

figure out some story and send them away - she was pretty quick on her

mental feet.

"Hi, Pat. Hi, Jennifer, come on in - he's just getting dressed. I

have to go, but he'll be out in just a minute. Alex, honey," she

called, "Pat and Jennifer are here."

With that I heard the front door close. I couldn't believe Mom would

do this to me - make me face Pat and Jen so soon after last night! I

grabbed my pants off the bed and put them on, then threw a shirt over

my nightie and tucked it all in. As I was trying desperately to button

the shirt, I glanced in my mirror and realized I still had the back of

my hair pinned up. Meanwhile, the girls weren't content to wait for me

in the living room. They pushed open my door just as I pulled the last

pin out of my hair.

"Hey, Alex, we can't wait all day for you. We have a real situation we

need to tell you about --- ." As Pat caught sight of me she stopped

speaking and just looked me up and down. Jennifer pushed past her and

came over to where I was standing by the mirror.

"I told you that was Alex last night!" She exclaimed. "Look, he still

has traces of mascara on his lashes - and look at his eyebrows!" She

was almost shouting.

I collapsed onto the bed and hid my face in my hands. I knew the rest

of my life was over at this point. Pat sat beside me on the bed and

took my hands in hers. "I'm sure there's some kind of explanation for

all this, Jennifer. It's not really any of our business, I suppose,

but - - - do you want to tell us about it, Alex?"

I took some comfort in Pat's mild tone, and I tried my best over the

next few minutes to explain to the girls about my bargain with Mom and

the trick she had played on me. Pat seemed to understand, but Jennifer

just stood there with a sarcastic look on her face the whole time.

When I fell silent for a moment she let out a disgusted sound. "That

all sounds soooo innocent, but how do you explain this?" She pulled at

a piece of pink ruffle that was peeking out from under my shirt. "I

think our little friend is a queer, Pat. After the friendliness we

showed him at Seniors Night, too. We'll never live it down. Are you a

queer, Alex?"

Strangely, Pat came to my defense. "Jennifer, just back off a little,

would you? How Alex dresses for bed is his own business after all - -

- unless you're planning to add him to your list of conquests?" I was

stung a little by the irony in her tone, though I sensed it was

directed at Jennifer and not at me. "Besides, we need his help right

now - or did you forget?"

Jennifer took a step back from me and sat down on a convenient chair.

Pat continued to talk. "Alex, we just got word that our boyfriends

found out about Seniors' Night at the park." This was not good news,

but my mind brought back images of that night that almost made me smile

despite myself. Jennifer, in particular, had been drinking a little, I

think, and had become particularly "friendly" in the later evening.

"You remember on the boat, just before the tunnel when I looked back

and thought I saw someone I knew? Well, the next day one of the girls

from our school, Alice is her name, and she's Bill's sister..." Ouch!

Bill was Jennifer's Neanderthal boyfriend, and the thought of his

jealousy wiped away any inclination to smile. "...anyway, she called

Jennifer and mentioned that she was at Seniors' Night and started

hinting around about 'didn't she see us there' and 'who got us in' and

stuff like that. She was a little confused about the details, but she

must have gotten your name from somewhere, because she mentioned 'a kid

named Alex. Jennifer tried to cover it up, but I think Alice was still

suspicious. So Saturday we got a call from the boys and they were

fuming. They said they'd be coming back to town this weekend and they

wanted to see 'this kid Alex.' If it's anything like the last time

they caught us, we're all in for a beating, but you most of all, Alex."

As scared as I was, a part of me was really angry. "Why do you let

those guys treat you like that, Pat? If they're so rotten, why do you

keep seeing them? Why don't you just tell them to take a hike?"

"Easy for you to say, Mr. Sissy." Jennifer shot back. "Why don't you

tell them to take a hike and see what you get for your trouble?"

Again Pat seemed to be defending me. "Jennifer, back off. But she's

right, Alex. We've tried to get rid of them before. They have

everyone buffaloed on our side of town. They're these 'Great Sports

Gods' to all the adults, with perfect manners and Ivy League recruiters

beating down their doors - even Pro recruiters. Meanwhile they

threaten us and they beat any guy that even looks twice at us. We hate

them, but we don't know what to do. They left school early for their

college training camps, and we haven't had a date since. They put the

word out that we were still their girls, and that's all it took. Then

we heard about Senior's Night, and we heard you were this brain and

this wheeler-dealer, and we just thought it would be fun - - - . Well,

I know it was really our fault that we got you into this, but - - -

well, we were hoping you'd come up with some ideas - - - ."

She seemed on the verge of tears and it was probably genuine, but I

could see how they had manipulated me - were still using me, in fact.

I began to see that they had pretty much set me up for a fall. They

had used me to get into Seniors' Night not really caring what might

happen later - to them or to me. Of course, I knew at the time that

they were going with me only because they couldn't get in any other

way. They had offered to help, and I had needed help, so all in all it

was really not much more than a simple business relationship. On the

other hand, both of them had been very friendly the whole night, and

we'd had a lot of laughs. There had even been some cuddling and

kissing involved, though it had been done amid laughter and teasing.

At any rate, by the end of the evening I had thought we had a pretty

good friendship going. The girls had even tried to phone me a couple

of times over the last week, but I was going through the hair thing

with Mom and had ignored the messages they left. I guess now it was

time to "pay the piper" for the good times.

It took me a couple of minutes to work all this through in my mind, and

it was pretty quiet in the room. Pat was just sitting there with a

frown on her face, while Jennifer paced back and forth in front of us.

The more I thought about "the boys", the warmer the room seemed to get.

Suddenly Pat spoke up.

"Would the two of you quit it? I'm trying to think and you're both

driving me crazy." Jennifer stopped pacing and glance at me. I had

been running my hands through my hair and pulling my hair back and up

off my neck, then letting it fall. When Pat spoke I sort of froze with

my hands behind my head. Pat's eyes narrowed and her frown began to

change into a thin smile. Jennifer and I just looked at her for a

couple of minutes. Without saying a word, Pat jumped up and walked

into the living room with us following behind her. It was obvious

she'd had some kind of bright idea, but she seemed so focussed that she

couldn't even hear our questions. She picked up the phone and dialed.

"Hello, Alice? This is Pat. Hi. I'm doing okay, but Alice, we got a

phone call from the boys Saturday and they were very upset about the

Seniors Night thing. Alice, what did you tell them about this kid

Alex?" There was a pause, then Pat began to laugh. The laugh was

convincing in a way but there didn't seem to be much humor behind it.

"Alice, where do you know Alex from?" Another pause. "That's what I

thought. Alice, if I didn't know better I'd say you were trying to get

Jen and me in trouble. Either that or you need to have your eye

presecription changed. Alex will be a little upset when SHE finds out

you mistook HER for a guy. I don't think the boys will find it too

funny either."

Pat glanced up at me when she said that. I had no idea what was going

through Pat's mind, but I didn't like what I was hearing.

"That's right, Alice, that was a girl you saw with us on Seniors'

Night." She paused to listen for a minute and her smile turned to a

frown. "Are you serious? Look, even if we weren't already spoken for,

do you think we'd both be dating the same guy at the same time? ...

Yes she was wearing a tie and blazer, but that was because she was one

of the officials."

Actually, all the other officials had been pretty casually dressed, but

I had wanted to make a good impression on my "dates."

"Alice, you sound like you don't believe me. ... Well, maybe we'll

just have to do that, Missy, but meanwhile I think you'd better call

your brother and straighten the whole thing out." She had raised her

voice a couple of notches on that last sentence, and she slammed the

receiver down as she finished speaking. The fact that she still had a

frown on her face indicated that things hadn't gone as she'd planned.

"Okay, so 'Plan A' didn't work, then maybe 'Plan B' will."

From what I'd heard of the converation I was too afraid to ask what was

going on in her mind, but Jennifer was impatient. "All right, Pat. I

think you need to explain what that was all about."

Pat put her hands to her head and began to speak rapidly. "Okay, here

it is. Alice saw us with Alex, but mostly from behind. Just as we got

off the boat, someone called to Alex, and that's how she got the name -

but she didn't get a real good look at his face - only his clothes and

his long hair. So with the clothes and the name, she assumed Alex was

a boy that night. I tried to convince her that Alex was really a girl,

but I don't think she bought it. But look at him now!" She grabbed my

face between both her hands. "With his hair done up and makeup ...

like last night ... and with the right clothes, Alex becomes our

'girlfriend' Alexandra! What do you think!?"

Jennifer looked from one to the other of us a couple of times. "I

think you're stark raving mad. Fooling a few people might work, but to

think that we could fool Bill and Bob - who know EVERYTHING about girls

- there's no chance."

"Oh yeah? How about last night? You should have seen us, Alex - after

you and your Mom drove away, that is. We knew your car, of course, and

we recognized your Mom, but it took us a full fifteen minutes to figure

out who the 'girl' in the passenger seat was. Jennifer was the one who

came up with it, but it took her quite a while. I didn't believe it

myself until this morning when we saw you."

"Okay, but last night was last night." Jennifer interjected. "It was

dark and we only saw his head and shoulders. Think about Bill and Bob

looking him over up close and personal from head to toe in broad

daylight. We don't stand a chance in a thousand."

"Look," said Pat, "We'll get him made up and dressed up and then see

how we feel. If it looks promising we have until Saturday to practice

and get everything worked out. It doesn't seem like much time, I

admit, but unless either of you can come up with a better idea, we

don't stand a chance at all. I think we can pull it off! We get him

made up like last night, we pad him a little and dress him just right -

-- and we have until Saturday to work on him. What do you say, Alex?

Are you willing to help us out here?"

I was stunned as I realized what Pat was proposing. She wanted me to

masquerade as a girl in front of those boys. I couldn't even get

enough breath to voice an objection. I looked at Jennifer hoping she

would continue to object, but she actually seemed to be considering the

idea. Suddenly the memory of my first experience in the mall came into

my mind. Then I remebered my experiences with Betty, then the delivery

boy, and then last night. There was no doubt that I could pass myself

off as a girl in some situations, and I actually became a little

excited at the thought of playing the part more completely. On the

other hand, the thought of what Bill and Bob might do to me if they

figured it out----. I began to shake my head as fear overruled my

fantasies. "Can you imagine the beating I'd get if Bill and Bob

weren't fooled?"

Pat threw in the clincher. "It's a sure thing if you don't try that

we'll all get a beating, so what have you got to loose?"

She was right, of course. Left unspoken was the risk that if I didn't

go along with them they would tell the tale of my hair and makeup all

over town. Finally I just shrugged and asked them what they wanted me

to do.

Pat broke into a big grin. "Can you do your hair and your makeup just

like you had it last night?"

"Sure - uh - I think so."

"Then you get busy with that. Jen and I have some things to pick up ,

and we'll be back as soon as we can. Don't go anywhere."

She said this with a wink as she grabbed Jennifer's arm and led her

out. I waited a few minutes after they were gone - giving myself some

time to think. How had I got myself into this awful mess? Resigned to

my fate, yet still a little excited to think about dressing up all the

way as a girl, I went into Mom's room and sat down at her vanity. I

took extra time and care with my hair and my makeup. Part of me was

scared and ashamed of having to show myself to the girls this way, but

part of me was excited too - it seemed like such an adventure!

I had almost an hour to sit and stew even after my hair and makeup were

done. I tried to do some chores, but my nervous stomach made me spend

most of the time in the bathroom. Suddenly, with a perfunctory knock

at the door, Pat and Jen barged in carrying several bags. I wasn't

sure what to think at first, because when they saw me they just stopped

and stared. It was Jen who finally spoke first. "You know, we may

have more of a chance here than I thought. Alex, you make a beautiful

girl." When she said that my ears began to roar and I blushed beet red

all over my body. "And your hair - do you think you can help me put

mine up like that?"

"Uh, well, yes, yours is a little longer than mine...we might need to

set it first to give it some body ... " as I lifted a lock of

Jennifer's hair I caught sight of Pat's sly smile, and I realized that

I had suddenly slipped into a completely different frame of mind - a

different role. Pat realized it too, obviously, but she wasn't in the

mood for teasing just then.

"Come on, Jennifer. We can worry about your hair after we get our

little 'girlfriend' here all taken care of." The girls quickly emptied

the bags on my bed, and it looked like they had brough everything I

would need to dress completely like a girl. There was lingerie of

every description, a dress, two skirt and blouse sets, shoes, belts,

some jewelry and several other things. We brought a little of

everything to see which sizes fit and how things would look on you.

We'll have to be real careful with the shoes because some of them

belong to our Moms.

Jennifer opened her purse and handed me an electric razor. "First

things first: go to the bathroom and shave your legs. Make sure

they're completely smooth. Then put this on..." she handed me a pair

of white nylon panties. "Oh, and don't forget to do under your arms as

well, then come back in here." I knew I was blushing again as I turned

and walked into the bathroom.

Both of them were smiling when I returned wearing nothing but the

panties and my shirt. Now they seemed to be in a much more playful

mood. As I stepped over to the bed Pat ran her hand down my thigh.

"My, my, my, aren't we soft and smooth." There was suddenly a very

prominint reaction to Pat's playfulness, and it wasn't only blushing.

"Well!" Said Jennifer, looking down at my panties, "at least one of us

is going to enjoy this a little. Pat, our new girlfriend seems to have

a very unladylike problem here. What can we do about that?" My

embarrassment was enough to make the "problem" subside immediately, but

the girls had obviously planned this whole thing for a purpose. Pat

opened her purse and handed me a sanitary napkin and a thin elastic

belt. She showed me how to fix the ends of the napkin into the

fasteners, then she made me return to the bathroom with instructions on

how to position the napkin and tuck my privates away.

Once I had the napkin and my panties back in place the girls showed me

how to put on a bra ( I acted like I this was my first time) then

padded it with a set of falsies. A garter belt was next, then I

experienced the fantastic feel of stockings being drawn over my

baby-smooth legs. I was grateful at that moment for the sanitary

napkin that was hiding and restraining another reaction. Next came a

half slip and camisole, then a white blouse and a tan pleated skirt

with a wide belt that cinched in until I could hardly breathe. A pair

of white sandals with one-inch heels completed the outfit. Somewhere

in the excitement of dressing up I forgot all about any shame I ought

to be feeling, and just let my enthusiasm take over. I think I was

begining to feel like "just one of the girls," but suddenly there I was

dressed completely like a girl for the first time. I had to put my

hand to my face to prove to myself that it was really me that I was

seeing in the mirror. Then I had to grab Pat's hand to steady myself

as I almost fainted.

We spent some time looking me over in the mirror, then comparing makeup

and hairstyling tips. I was feeling more and more comfortable as both

girls complimented me on my developing skills and my eye for style.

Pat eventually called us back to reality, however, and my "girl

lessons" began in earnest. For the next two hours they drilled me

incessantly on speaking, walking, standing and sitting like a lady. We

took a break for sodas, and then Jennifer insisted I put her hair up in

a Gibson Girl like mine. This led to some discussion of what I had

been learning at Betty's, and before long we were trading more makeup

tips and putting Pat's hair up into a French Roll.

Eventually we all realized how hungry we were, and the girls had no

trouble talking me into lunch at our local Mall. The girls were from

the other side of town, so it was apretty safe bet that they wouldn't

be spotted, and by this time I was feeling pretty confident that no one

would recognize the "old Alex" behind my new and beautiful disguise.

We spent the rest of the afternoon going from one trendy store to

another. Along the way Jennifer used her dad's credit card to buy a

few extras she though I'd need - a purse and some more shoes, some

jewelry and other accessories.

It was early in the evening when we finished and the girls decided that

it was time for another test. I phoned Mom at work and got her

permission to go to Pat's house for dinner. Mom was genuinely happy

that I had worked things out with the girls, though she didn't ask for

any details and I certainly didn't mention how I was dressed.

I couldn't believe that we could fool a woman as sophisticated as Pat's

mom, and we worked out a careful plan to explain things to her if she

figured me out. Somehow it worked out and we didn't need the plan at

all. Both Pat's mom and dad seemed perfectly accepting of me as Pat's

new girlfriend. Mrs. Simms even suggested that I accompany them on

their next weekend visit to their lakeside cabin. Jennifer had a hard

time keeping a straight face as we talked about that one. A few

minutes after dinner we were in Pat's bedroom excitedly giggling and

teasing about my first day as a "real girl," and my success with Pat's

parents. Somewhere in the distance I heard the doorbell ring, and

Pat's mother called up that we had visitors. Both girls jumped up and

headed for the front door, dragging me with them. When they opened the

door there were three tall guys standing there, and Pat invited them in

as if she had been expecting them.

"Hi, guys, you're just in time. Let us grab our purses and we'll be

ready to go. Oh, by the way, this is the friend we told you about.

Alli, meet Paul, David and Jim."

They all said "Helloooo" in unison, and I blushed and only managed a

feeble "Hi." My knees were so week I barely made it back to the

bedroom.

"Pat, Jennifer, what are you doing to me? You never said anything

about this. What's going on here?"

"Oh, calm down, Alex. We're just going out for burgers and a movie.

We'll be home long before your curfew."

"A movie??? We're going out??? You can't be serious!"

"Stifle it, Alex." Jennifer said rudely. "You have very little time

before you meet Bill and Bob, and you have to be one hundred percent

believable to pull anything over on them. Tonight will give you some

experience in acting like a girl around guys - you can watch us and

follow our lead. Besides, we have to know how you're going to hold up

under pressure. Now get your purse and let's go."

I just stood there with my mouth open and my knees knocking together.

Jennifer grabbed me by the arm and began pulling me out the door.

Before I knew it I was getting into the back seat of David's car.

Jennifer was in the front seat next to David, and Pat had maneuvered so

that I was in the middle with her and Jim on the right, and Paul on my

left. It was obvious that I was to be Paul's date for the night! We

went to the same burger place where Pat and Jennifer had spotted me the

previous night. Just last night! So much had happened since the that

it seemed like a year. The girls started right in talking and they

kept the conversation fast and light through the meal and on our way to

the movie. They pulled me in from time to time, and after I got the

hang of boy-girl talking from the other side, I began to chime in on my

own.

I thought Paul was a little more intelligent than the other two, and he

made me laugh more than once with his dry wit. As we got nearer to our

destination I began to realize that we were headed for the Drive In

Movie at the end of town!

As we went through the gate and found a parking place near the back row

of the drive-in I began to panic. Knowing the girls' reputation,

particularly Jennifer's, I knew there was going to be more activity in

the car than just watching the movie. When Jennifer glanced back to

say something to Pat I gave her a desperate "help me" look, only to

receive a smile and a wink in return. "Follow our lead" they had told

me, but I was pretty sure I didn't want to go where these girls might

be headed.

As the lights dimmed and the advertisements began to appear on the

screen I saw Jennifer scoot closer to David in the front seat. It was

already a tight squeeze with four of us in the back seat, but I felt

Jim moving over to get even closer to Pat. I was pretty well frozen in

place, and Paul seemed to sense my nervousness because he didn't move

at all. Mercifully, the conversation kept up through the

advertisements and previews, and I began to relax a little. The boys

started cracking jokes at some of the dialogue on the screen, and they

really were quite clever.

The mood was still light and fun, but as the main feature began all

three boys shifted their arms up over the back of the seat, as if to

get more comfortable. Even in the dark I could see the subtle

movements as first Jennifer and then Pat leaned into their dates and

allowed the boy's arm to slide down onto their shoulders. Seconds

later I felt the warmth of Paul's hand on my shoulder through the thin

material of my blouse. I had planned to just relax and let things

happen, but I was sure Paul noticed as I immediately tensed up. I knew

then that I just wasn't mentally prepared for this - everything was

coming too fast. I think Pat may have sensed that things weren't going

to well. She noticed someone walking by the car carrying popcorn and

drinks, and casually mentioned that we had forgotten to buy some before

the movie started. Within a couple of minutes she and Jen had all

three boys trooping off to the snackbar for treats, and the three of us

were left alone.

"Okay, Alex, what's wrong? Things seemed to be going pretty well until

the feature started."

"I'm just not ready to have a guy's arm around me. I don't know what

to do or how to handle the situation."

"Alex, you handle it just like any other situation with a boy. You let

him go so far, then you back him off a little. When you're comfortable

with that, you let him get a little farther. If he goes too far, you

send him farther back than he was. Simple."

"Simple. Right." For the next few minutes the girls initiated me into

the sorority of "how to manage men." By the time the boys got back my

head was spinning, but the girls assured me they'd take care of the

situation.

When the boys got back into the car we all assumed our former positions

- me with Paul's arm around my shoulders. I was able to relax a

little, knowing the girls weren't going to let me get into a situation

I - or at least they - couldn't handle. Not only was I able to relax

and enjoy the movie, but I began to understand what the girls had tried

to explain to me. The rest of the evening was a real education for me

as I watched the girls play with these guys. Fortunately, Paul was

much more of a gentleman than the others and didn't try to go too far -

we cuddled a little bit and ended up holding hands during the ride

home. By the time we got back to Pat's house I was congratulating

myself on having survived such a delicate situation. I didn't even

think about how I was going to handle "saying good night" until David

turned the engine off.

Paul took my hand to help me out of the car, then held on to it as he

shut the door, interlacing his fingers with mine. There was a tree

that sheltered some of the yard from the nearby streetlight, and

Jennifer and David had stepped under the tree and deeper into the

shadows. Pat and Bob lingered by the car as Paul walked me up the

sidewalk to the porch. As we got to the door, Paul put his arm around

my waist. I guess I knew what was coming, but my mind was blank as to

what I could do about it. He was very strong, and as he pulled me to

him my head went back and my eyes closed reflexively. My lips parted

in a light gasp and I suddenly felt a firm, soft pressure against them.

Then I felt the warmth of his breath within me and I knew he was

kissing me! My head began to spin, my knees went limp and I put my

hands on his arms to steady myself. He must have taken this as a sign

of permission, because he pulled me tighter to him. After what seemed

like an eternity he broke the embrace and looked into my eyes. I was

now more confused than ever, and as he lowered his lips to mine a

second time, I automatically closed my eyes and opened my lips to him.

This time it was not only his warm breath that invaded me, but his

tongue as well! That brought me back to my senses and I realized what

was going on. Somehow my hand found the door handle and pushed the

latch. I broke away from him and stepped backward through the door,

almost catching his hand as I closed it in front of me. I leaned my

head on the door for a long time, trying to catch my breath and regain

my bearings, then I just put my back to the wall and let myself slide

to the floor. I was still sitting there staring straight ahead when

Pat and Jennifer came in some minutes later.

"Alex, you were wonderful! What was it like?"

"Wow, what a sexy kiss! You liked it, didn't you? Did he give you

tongue?"

They were both chattering at me at the same time, and my mind was in a

whirl. I couldn't believe that I had kissed a guy - twice. I knew,

though, that I had passed an important test in our plan to fool Bill

and Bob. As the girls drove me home we talked some more about handling

guys, and I took them to task for manipulating our dates the way they

had.

"Welcome to the real world, Alex. If they weren't such jerks about

seeing how far they could get, maybe things would be different."

"We aren't all jerks, are we?" I asked.

Jen just gave me her most sarcastic look. "The answer is mostly 'yes,'

but you've GOT to stop thinking about yourself as a guy for the next

few days. You've got to be the sexiest little babe on the block by the

time Bill and Bob get home. Think that over while Pat and I get things

going for the next couple of days."

As we neared my house, I realized I had a couple of problems: Mom had

never seen me fully dressed as a girl. Not only that, but I was sure

she had been expecting me home much earlier. I had left my guy clothes

at home, so it wasn't like I could go back to Pat's and change. I

guess it was time to see how far Mom was really willing to let her son

go with his "interests." I drew a deep breath and, with all the

femininity I could muster, I walked through our front door and into the

living room. Mom was on the sofa, and she was speaking as she turned

toward me.

"Hi, sweetheart. You're home a little late: did you and the girls

have a ----." She stopped in mid-sentence as she realized how I was

dressed. "Oh, my." she gasped, and then tears came to her eyes. I

thought I had really blown it and that my short career as a girl was at

an abrupt end. Then she came to me and took me in her arms. As she

gave me a tight hug she said "Oh, sweetheart, you're so beautiful. I'm

sorry for the tears, it's just that I didn't think to see you all

dressed up like that."

"You're not angry with me, are you, Mom?"

"Oh, not at all, my sweet. It's just a bit of a surprise, that's all -

I - guess I was expecting to be with you when you bought your first

dress."

Tears came to my eyes then, and when we finally stepped back and looked

at each other, we burst into laughter: our mascara was running again.

We dabbed each other's eyes, then we sat down on the sofa. I told Mom

everything that had happened, though I glossed over the real reason for

Jennifer and Pat's interest in dressing me up. When I got to the part

about Paul and I on the porch, I hesitated for a moment, then decided

that I needed Mom's help in understanding what was going on. I gave

her all the details.

"You shouldn't feel bad about the kisses, sweetheart. You said you

wanted to experience how it feels to be a girl, and kisses are a

natural part of a young girl's growing up. You were smart to stop it

where you did, however. Boys can be easy to encourage, but difficult

to stop if you let them go too far." I just nodded. "There's one other

thing, sweetie. That skirt you're wearing is just a little short,

don't you think?"

"If you think this skirt is short you should have seen what Pat and

Jennifer were wearing, especially Jennifer. We could see her hose tops

when she sat down."

"Well, I don't want to downgrade your friends, Dear, but they may not

be the best gauge of what's normal for a young girl your age. You

above all people should know the effect that such a length can have on

the young men."

She was right, of course, and I admitted that to her. Just then the

phone rang, and Mom picked it up.

"Hello? Yes, this is the Howell residence. Who is calling please?"

Here Mom glanced at me briefly. "Well, Paul, we usually don't allow

phone calls this late at night ... Yes, I understand."

PAUL! How had he got my number? Jennifer, of course.

"Yes, that's all right. SHE's right here." Mom looked at me with a

smile as she emphasized that word, and I blushed as she handed me the

phone. As she did, I realized that I was going to have to use my

newly-developed feminine voice in front of my Mom. But this was no

time for backing out.

"Hello?"

"Alli, this is Paul."

"Hi, Paul." I glanced at Mom and she still had that sly smile on her

face.

"I really had a nice time tonight, and I wanted to apologize for the

way I acted."

"Oh, Paul, there's no need to apologize . .."

"Well, after we got home Pat phoned me and really laid into us for our

conduct - and she was right - I guess we all got a little too

aggressive."

"That's okay, Paul ..."

"Well, I ..., we'd like to make it up to you girls. Would you have

dinner with us Thursday night at the Elms. Real formal and everything.

We'll wear coats and ties and be on our best behavior. Please say yes

- the other girls said that it would be up to you."

Well, it seemed that Pat and Jen had indeed got things going for the

next couple of days. "Thursday night?" I looked at Mom and she nodded

her assent. What was I getting myself into? But how could I refuse?

"Uh, I guess that would be all right, Paul."

"GREAT! Uh, I mean, thanks so much - I promise we'll behave. Seven

O'Clock, then?"

"Yes, seven will be fine."

"Goodnight, Alli."

"Goodnight, Paul"

When I told Mom they had asked us to the Elms she got very excited.

"We'll shop tomorrow after I finish work and find you just the right

dress to wear. Hurry and change for bed, then come into my room -

we'll do each other's hair and talk about our plans."

Her obvious excitement was just a little too much for me. "Mother, how

can you be so excited about your son dressing up like a girl and going

on dates? I mean, I'm not complaining, exactly, but don't you feel

like this is all a little too wierd?"

"Well, sweetheart, it was you who chose to accept the invitation,

wasn't it?"

I nodded my head. "Of your own free will, right?" I blushed and nodded

my head again. For some reason I was beginning to feel more than a

little ashamed of myself.

"Well then, since you've made up your mind, I see no reason to do

anything but enjoy the situation. Ever since I began to suspect your

interests I've been thinking about what it would be like to have a

daughter to go shopping with and do these other fun things. Now I get

to find out."

I just shook my head and walked down the hall, wondering again why I

was doing all these strange things. When I looked into my room,

though, I suddenly forgot all about being confused or ashamed. Mom had

been as good as her word: laid out on the bed was a complete peignoir

set all in white ruffles and lace. There was a nightgown, panties, a

full-length robe, and slippers to match. My heart skipped a beat as I

stared at that beautiful lingerie. It was gorgeous, and it really was

MINE! I hurried as best I could to undress myself and put my new

possessions neatly away, then revelled in the luxury of pulling on

those beautiful night things. When I skipped into Mom's room there was

another surprise waiting for me: she was wearing exactly the same

peignior! As we stood together at her full-length mirror, we really

did look like Mother and Daughter.

It was my turn first, and I sat at Mom's vanity while she brushed out

my hair and curled it. Then she sat while I did the same for her. She

helped quite a bit with the curlers, of course, but I felt that I was

getting the hang of it by the time we finished. All the while we

talked more about what the boys were like, what the other girls wore,

and how they manipulated the boys all evening.

"Well, you're getting quite a little insight into these relationships,

aren't you? I hope it doesn't make you too cynical about girls from

now on - they aren't all like Jennifer, you know."

"I can tell that, Mom. Pat seems very different, although she goes

along with Jen up to a point. But it seems mostly the guys' fault

anyway. If they had more interest in us as people, and not just as the

next conquest, they'd see through these little games. We wouldn't have

to manipulate them at all, really, and we still could have a great

time."

"Well, sweetheart, if you can just remember that when the shoe is back

on the other foot, this whole experience will have been worthwhile."

Her comments made sense, and I began to think of myself on my next date

as a guy. For some reason, the thought made me vaguely uneasy: would

I remember these things well enough to act differently? Exactly when

would I go out again as a guy?

I lay awake for a long time that night, experiencing all the sensations

of the soft, silky clothes I was wearing, and thinking about the fun

talk Mom and I had. Then my mind turned to my date with Paul, and what

Thursday night might bring. When I finally fell asleep I had several

dreams that I'd rather not discuss, but I slept really well.

Wednesday:

I woke up very excited for the plans of the next day. I showered

quickly, being careful not to get my curlers wet, then I dressed and

did my makeup. When I finally took my hair out of the curlers and

brushed it out, I found that it was easy to put it up in the French

roll I had practiced on Pat the day before. Pat phoned right after

breakfast, and the three of us went out shopping again. It was another

grueling day of learning how to be feminine, but I had to admit to

myself that this was beginning to be a lot of fun.

They got me home just in time to meet Mom, and we began what turned out

to be a marathon shopping experience. I quickly forgot my fatigue from

the day's activity, as I began to try on dress after party dress in

practically every store in town. Along the way, Mom bought me some

more lingerie, a couple of skirts and blouses, and two pairs of shoes.

When we weren't talking about clothes and shoes and makeup, Mom was

critiquing my new feminine voice and mannerisms. We also discussed

what my upcoming date with Paul would be like, and some of the things I

should and shouldn't do. I found out that Mom was really smart about

relationships, even if it had been a long time since she had been

"out."

For my dinner dress we selected a shade of rose that Mom and the

saleslady agreed was one of my best colors. The design of the dress

was modest (for Mom), but sophisticated enough to satisfy me. I had

the impression that I would be competing with some eye-catching

fashions on Pat and Jennifer, and I didn't want Paul to feel like he'd

gotten the wallflower among the roses. The dress had a draped neck and

bodice, rather high, and a straight skirt with just a hint of a slit in

the side. Mom bought me a pair of matching pumps with heels that were

almost three inches high, and some clip-on earrings and a necklace.

When she offered to buy me a set of lingerie that also matched, I

readily agreed.

That night Mom had me model my purchases, then we curled each other's

hair again. It was exciting and, at the same time, a little amazing to

me that Mom was so ... what? ... so open to the idea that her only

son was now dressing up and going out on a date with a guy. As I

thought about it, I realized that, while I was still a little amazed at

MYSELF, part of me was very excited with what I was doing.

Thursday:

Seven PM the next evening found me just finishing my makeup when the

doorbell rang. Mom answered the door and invited Paul into the living

room while I put on my finishing touches. My stomach was turning

flip-flops, and I could see a very distinct flush under the foundation

and blush on my cheeks. I couldn't even define the reason for my

feelings: my mind was a complete blank to everything but the immediate

task of finishing my beauty preparations. Fortunately, Mom was a good

conversationalist and put Paul at ease for those last few minutes.

Paul stood as I entered the room, and I could see he had a corsage that

fortunately, matched my dress. Mom was prepared, and tactfully took

the flower from Paul, relieving us all from the embarrassment and risk

of having Paul try to pin it on the bodice of my dress. To my anguish,

Mom insisted on taking several pictures of us standing together.

We finally got out of there, and to my chagrin, I found that David and

Bob were waiting in Paul's car: they had decided to pick me up first!

In my sweetest voice I apologized to them as Paul opened the door for

me. Remembering my manners, I slid across the seat to unlock the door

on the driver's side. Somehow it seemed like it would be too much of a

negative signal if I had slid back to my side, so I stayed in the

middle next to Paul. Jen and Pat did an intentional stall, and I was

faced with the challenge of fifteen minutes of conversation with the

three guys. Fortunately, Bob and David enjoyed talking about

themselves and their sports exploits, and I think they were gratified

to find a "girl" who seemed to understand what they were talking about.

Paul didn't said very little about himself, but from reading between

the lines I could tell that the other two had a healthy respect for his

abilities too.

When the girls finally did waltz down the stairs, all of us just stared

at them for a few silent seconds. The boys had promised to be on their

best behavior, and Pat and Jennifer had obviously decided to put them

to the test. Where my dress was sophisticated yet modest, theirs were

selected to show it all. Jennifer, in particular, was wearing a little

yellow halter-style shift that clung to her every ample curve. She was

obviously wearing nothing underneath.

Aside from the stares and glares that Jen got, the night passed

uneventfully. It was obvious, and a little funny, that the boys - even

Paul - were having a very hard time keeping their eyes away from Jen's

- - - features. I have to admit that I was torn between watching her,

and watching the guys trying not to watch her. They were all so

distracted that they never noticed the amused glances that Pat and I

exchanged all night long. In my opinion, Pat in her black

spaghetti-strap slip dress was at least as attractive as Jen, and I had

to stop myself several times from looking at her in a very unladylike

manner.

Somewhere during the evening I found out that Pat and Jennifer had

already agreed to another date the next night, if the boys had

successfully behaved. As they were driving us home we had to admit to

them that they had been perfect gentlemen. Well, at least their hands

had stayed in line, even if their eyes hadn't. We made plans for them

to pick us all up at Jen's house on Friday night, and we'd go to the

amusement park in the next town. When Paul walked me to my front door

at the end of the evening, I was pleased that he had been more of a

gentleman than the other two. At least he had made an effort at

conversation with Pat and me during the evening, I decided that he had

lived up to his promise to behave, and deserved a little reward. As he

gave my hand a goodnight squeeze, I turned to him and raised my lips to

his. He needed no more encouragement than that, but to my relief he

only gave me a straight kiss and didn't try to go any farther.

Friday:

Friday morning Betty had arranged to take off work and take me on our

second shopping trip. Mom had told her about my dates, and Betty was

thrilled to be taking me out as a girl. I was beginning to really

understand what girls got out of their shopping sprees: I enjoyed all

the attention, and I really had fun talking over all the choices of

colors and accessories, comparing creative ideas and seeing what would

work. There was a companionship and an equality in all this that I

hadn't felt in any of my boyish activities.

Betty drove for over an hour, taking us into the city to a special shop

that she had heard about. It was called the Spotlight, and catered

mainly to the theater industry. Betty explained to me that if I was

going on dates I needed something more than regular falsies for my

figure, and something better than a sanitary napkin to keep my

"profile" in line. For some reason I wasn't the least embarrassed as

she describe the "helps" we would be buying. As we walked in the door,

we were greeted by a rather effeminate man who offered to help us find

things. Betty asked him if he sold gaffs, and his response almost made

us burst out laughing.

"Of course we have gaffs, honey, but if you girls are buying for your

boyfriends, you really should bring them into the store to get the

proper fit."

When I left the store I was the proud owner of three "caching"

garments, and a set of small fake breasts that actually glued onto my

chest and felt for all the world like they were real. It had been

embarrassing at first to have Betty and the clerk both helping with

such intimate fittings, but somewhere during my time in the shop I just

stopped worrying about it and concentrated on learning how to position

everything correctly. With my new "profile" I felt completely at ease

trying on the shorts and top sets that Betty bought me.

On the way home the conversation turned to my plans for the summer. By

this time I really didn't want to complain about what Mom had made me

do, but I mentioned to Betty that the current "dress and grooming

standards" had put a definite crimp in my job search plans.

"You know, Alli, your Mom mentioned her concern to me on that very

topic, and I think I may have a solution." My ears perked up

immediately. "Business at the salon has picked up quite a bit lately,

and I need extra help. Trouble is, I need half of two people. The

girls I interview to do shampooing and help with the beauty work won't

stoop to doing the stocking and cleanup, but I don't have enough of

either type of work to hire someone full-time. If you wouldn't mind

doing both types of work I could offer you pretty much a full-time job

all summer long."

"Wow, that would be great! But would your clients be uncomfortable

with a 'shampoo boy' rather than a shampoo girl?"

"And who would tell them you were a boy?"

My mouth dropped open for a second. "You mean you want me to work at

your salon all summer long as a girl?"

Betty chuckled. "I think everyone would feel more comfortable with

that arrangement - including yourself. Besides, you still have two

weeks to wear your hair up, don't you?

And I need someone to start right away. I don't think you'd want to

dress as a boy around the shop with your hair done up, would you?"

"Well no, but----."

"And you certainly couldn't start as a girl, then change back to a boy

after two weeks, now could you?"

I fell silent as I realized what she was implying. If I accepted her

job offer I would be dressing as a girl all Summer long. Till now I

hadn't really thought about how long I was going to play this little

charade. I guess I had expected it to somehow be over after the next

two weeks of Mom's 'standards.' If Pat's plan worked, we'd be rid of

the boys by Saturday night - and wouldn't the girls be expecting me to

change back to a boy after that? Then I thought of my talks with Mom,

my shopping trips and all the fun I'd had in the last few days.

Clearly, Mom was perfectly happy with me dressing up - and I had not

felt this close to her in several years. Accepting Betty's offer meant

we might be able to keep that closeness all Summer long. Just then

Betty broke into my thoughts with the deciding argument: "The job

starts at a dollar above minimum wage, and you get to keep all the tips

you get as a shampoo girl."

A little thrill went through me as I accepted Betty's offer, and she

seemed genuinely pleased to have me as her new shampoo and stock girl.

We agreed that I would start the next Monday.

As we drove toward home Betty told me that Jennifer had phoned her and

asked if the three of us could come in for the works on Saturday

morning. Apparently Jennifer wanted all three of us to look our best

for the boys. Betty asked me all about our plan to fool the boys, and

it was evident from her questions that she thought it was just a

practical joke. I was relieved that Jen hadn't told her our real

reasons. I knew that Betty would be sure to tell Mom, especially if

she thought I would be in any danger.

I thanked Betty profusely as she dropped me off in front of my house,

and she assured me that she'd had as much fun as I. She told me she'd

have three very special hairdo's all picked out for us the next

morning. I had just enough time to freshen up a little and shave my

legs and get over to Jen's. They were really impressed to see my "new

features" and my skimpy shorts and top outfit. I told them Betty and I

had made some "special purchases" to help my figure. They asked me if

I was feeling a "little sexy" and I had to admit that I was. The girls

were obviously pleased, and they explained that the boys would be

expecting a "reward" for their behavior on our dinner date. I didn't

even have to ask what they meant, and I mentally prepared myself right

then with the limits I would set for myself and Paul.

The boys were obviously pleased with the way we looked when they showed

up. Following the lead of the other girls, I gave Paul a quick kiss to

say hello, and I let him put his arm around me on the way to the

amusement park. We held hands as the guys paid for the tickets, and we

headed straight for the Ferris Wheel.

As the wheel started turning, we began to look out at the scenery

around us. It was a little breathtaking at first to be going up that

fast. I glanced back at Pat and Bob in the seat behind us and saw that

they were already locked in a clinch, oblivious to what was around

them. It almost made me a little jealous. I glanced forward, and

Jennifer and David smiled and waved at us, then Jennifer turned her

face to his and planted her lips firmly on his mouth. My stomach did a

little flip-flop as I felt Paul's fingers on my chin and realized what

I was about to do. Strangely, I actually wanted to kiss Paul: he had

been a perfect gentleman the night before, as good as his word, and he

deserved more of a reward than that little peck on the lips I had given

him. To resist now, in front of the others, would be a real blow to

his ego, and he didn't deserve that. As he turned my face to his, I

smiled into his eyes and moistened my lips. His hand slid across my

cheek and my eyes closed as he pressed his lips to mine. It was a

soft, tender kiss, but it seemed to last forever. When we broke for a

breath, I glanced around and realized that Jen and Pat and their dates

were all watching us. I knew I was blushing, but I was determined not

to act embarrassed. I smiled to no one in particular, then I reached

up and ran my fingers through Paul's hair. Pulling his head down to

me, I pressed my lips to his. His arm slid down to my waist and I let

him pull me closer. This time when I felt his tongue I didn't pull

back. I opened my lips wider and fully answered his kiss. His

aftershave was mingling with my perfume, and the effect of the ferris

wheel and the smells and feels and the realization of what I was doing

was all too much for me. For several minutes I just abandoned myself

to the feel of his warm breath, his soft lips and his gentle, probing

tongue.

It all caught up to me when his hand moved from my waist over my hip to

my bare thigh. I felt a little thrill go through me, but I suddenly

realized I was past my limit. I broke our kiss and dropped my hand to

his. I took his hand off my thigh, but not wanting to be too abrupt

with him, I kept hold of it and interlaced our fingers.

He sensed that he had gone too far, I think, and we separated ever so

slightly and began to look at the scenery.

As soon as the wheel stopped the girls pulled me into the nearest

restroom. We spent some time as the girls made me tell them every

detail of what we did and how it felt. By the time we had freshened

our lipstick and rejoined the boys I think they were a little miffed at

us for taking so long. It didn't take much more than a squeeze of the

hand and a little cajoling before we had them all smiling again,

though.

Somewhere during the evening I forgot the strangeness of what I was

doing and just began to enjoy my date. Back at Jen's house each couple

found a private place in the yard and I spent several minutes enjoying

the warmth of Paul's strong arms around me while we kissed tenderly.

We finally said goodnight and Jen hearded Pat and me toward the

basement where we could talk without waking her parents.

On the way down the stairs Jen and Pat began taking off their shoes,

then theirs shorts and tops. By the time we got to her rec room the

girls had nothing on but their panties! Pat disappeared into the

bathroom, but Jen turned to me and gestured toward the phone. "Why

don't you call your Mom and see if you can sleep over with us? That

way we can all go straight to Betty's in the morning?" As Jen finished

talking she noticed the look on my face and she put her hands around my

neck and smiled slyly into my eyes. "Now, now, my little girlfriend.

You need to save looks like that for your boyfriend Paul. Remeber that

you're just one of the girls around here - at least until tomorrow

night." Just then Pat emerged from the bathroom wearing a little blue

nightie. She threw a yellow babydoll top at me and both girls watched

as I slipped out of my shorts and top. For some reason I was feeling

modest about my new breasts and started to pull the babydolls over my

bra. The girls would have none of that, and they insisted that I strip

and show them my "special purchases." I really should have refused, but

I knew that this too was a part of perparing me for my role with "the

boys." When the girls were satisfied that they had done all they could

to mortify me, they had me phone my Mom. Somehow, I knew what she

would say, but I had to give it my best shot.

"Hello, mom? It's Alli. Mom, we all have appointments first thing in

the morning at Betty's salon, and the other girls have asked me to

sleep over so we can go right there. Would that be okay with you?"

There was a long silence on the other end of the phone before Mom

answered. "Sweetheart, I know you're really getting into your new

experiences, and I'm all for that. It really is your choice, of

course, but you might consider what the reaction would be if the 'other

girls' parents found out about your true - uh - status."

"Yes, I guess your right, Mom. I'll be home in a little while."

I turned and shrugged at the girls, but they weren't quite ready to let

me off so easily. They made me put on the nightie they had given me,

and we sat around for another hour while Jen and Pat teased me and told

dirty jokes. It was rather grotesque in a way, but they soon had me

laughing along with them. I knew they were trying to prepare me even

more for the role I was to be playing.

The Big Day

The girls didn't get me home until almost 4AM, but they were at my door

again promptly at 8 for our appointment at Betty's salon. Fortunately,

since we were going to have "the works" done at the salon, it only took

me a few minutes to dress and brush my hair back into a pony tail. Jen

had insisted I wear her red miniskirt and matching blouse, with red

high heels sandals she had bought for me. The outfit had a gold chain

for a belt, and Pat had brought a small gold chain necklace and two

bracelets to complete the outfit. I thought Jen's skirts would be cut

for her longer legs, but I still had trouble keeping my garter tabs

from showing when I got into the car. I was so tired I didn't even

have the energy to worry about how exposed I was, or to be nervous for

what we were about to do.

Betty was waiting at the shop with two of her best operators and they

started on us right away. They gave us each a shampoo and set, and

while we were under the dryers we all got manicures. My nails were

fairly long now, not having been cut for almost three weeks, and the

girl who was doing my manicure filed them to a nice almond shape. When

she asked me what color I wanted for my polish I didn't hesitate. I

had already spotted a red polish that matched my skirt and shoes.

Before they combed out our sets we sat around Betty's table and

conspired on each others' makeup. They did the other girls first, and

by the time my turn came we were all having great fun. Betty and her

girls were fussing over all of us and telling us how good we would look

for our boyfriends, but most of the compliments were sent in my

direction. I'm not sure how much of that had been planned before hand,

just to get my confidence up, but I loved every minute of the special

attention. Was it just my imagination, or did Betty's operators think

I was just one of the girls?

As I was about to get out of the makeup chair Jen put her hand on my

shoulder. "Just a minute, Alli, I think there's just one thing missing

from your 'look.' Betty, I want to treat her to something special this

morning." I looked up and caught her gesture toward the sign in the

window: special on ear piercing. I flushed red and my stomach did a

flipflop. I knew I should protest such a permanent, feminizing change

to my appearance, but I just couldn't. All week long I had been

secretly admiring the earrings the other girls had been wearing, and

wondering how it would feel to have my own. As it turned out,

protesting wouldn't have worked anyway. Jen had obviously set this up

with Betty beforehand: she already had the studs lying in a dish of

alcohol next to me. As Betty marked my ears, Jen explained that the

guys would be noticing every detail and this was just another way of

insuring that our deception would be complete. I gave her a skeptical

look, but my mouth was so dry I couldn't have said a word if I had

wanted to. It was good that I was sitting down for this, because I

almost fainted when I heard that little "pop" as the studs were driven

into each lobe. Of all the changes I had gone through in the past few

days, and all the experiences I'd had, this one seemed to have the most

profound effect on me. As I examined the tiny diamonds now glistening

at my ears, I really FELT like a girl.

When the stylists were through with us, Jen had a French Roll that was

perfect, with little tendrils that curled down her forehead and the

nape of her neck. Pat's style was even more sophisticated: they had

pulled her hair straight back and pinned it in single curls descending

from the crown to the nape. Even though I was feeling very girlish, I

couldn't help but stare at her: she looked delicious.

They had parted my hair on the side and swept it back to the crown in a

wave that covered the tops of my ears. With what was left of my hair

and a little matching hairpiece, they had formed a bunch of sausage

curls that bounced and tickled my neck at each movement of my head.

Little tendrils curled down from each ear. Betty insisted that we pose

for her camera, and she took several shots of us individually and in

groups with her and her stylists. Then it was off to Jen's house for

the big occasion.

As we were walking out the door of the salon, Betty gave me an extra

hug and said "See you bright and early Monday morning, Hon." I flinched

at that, hoping the girls wouldn't notice, but Betty went even further.

When she saw Jen and Pat's puzzled look she said: "Didn't Alli tell

you? SHE's starting as my new stock clerk and shampoo girl on Monday!"

Jen looked at me like I had just crawled from under a rock. She

started to say something, but Pat gave her an elbow in the ribs. "I

think it's great that Alli has found a job for the Summer. I'd like to

see you try to hold down a regular job, Jen."

On the way back to Jen's house she shot a couple of verbal barbs at me,

with Pat defending me all the way. Eventually Jen tried to cover her

feelings about me dressing as a girl all Summer long, but she obviously

had some bad opinions of a guy who would do such a thing. For my part,

I felt strangely unaffected by the whole conversation. I thought Jen

was being a little hypocritical: she had been a pretty forceful

accomplice in my feminization all the way through. More than that,

though, was my own feeling of --- comfort, I guess --- with my choice

for the summer. The emotions and the experiences were all very new and

unsettling, but it seemed like fate that had brought me this far.

We had about an hour before the boys were to arrive, and we spent it

going over every detail of our plan as we did some last-minute primping

and perfume selecting. When the doorbell rang I stayed in Jen's room

as the other two went down to greet their men. I heard the whole

conversation. The boys barely said hello before they began talking

about "Alex" and demanding to see "him." The girls really built it up,

trying to put them off and acting like they were real reluctant to do

what the boys were asking. Finally they gave in and called for me to

come downstairs.

I took several deep breaths, then slowly opened the door from Jen's

room. My mouth felt like cotton and it took all my strength and

concentration just to keep my knees from knocking as I started down the

stairs. My eyes were fixed on my feet, but after the first couple of

stairs I was able to force a smile to my lips and I raised my eyes to

see "the boys" for the first time. These were two huge guys - each of

them well over six feet tall and built like trucks. What saved the day

for me was their expressions: they both had their mouths wide open and

I swear I could almost see the drools. From where I was on the stairs

I knew they could see all the way up my short skirt, and I could tell

that their eyes were jumping from my (slightly padded) panties to my

face and back again. A chill went through me as I realized how exposed

I was, and I actually quickened my pace to get to the bottom of the

stairs. It was obvious that the realistic jiggle at my bodice was a

second focal point of the boys' attention. The chill I was feeling

changed to a little thrill as I realized that it was already game over:

I was the luscious bait for these fish, and they were ready to swallow

me whole. The other girls were knockouts, it was true, and probably

prettier than I was, but they were dressed much more modestly - and the

boys seemed to be reacting as we had planned it. The rest of this

little exercise was just a question of timing.

My smile became genuine as Jen introduced me to the two apes. I stood

very close to Bill so he could smell my perfume. As Jen said his name

I gave his hand a friendly squeeze and then stood on my tiptoes to give

him a kiss on the cheek. I did the same for Bob, saying that the girls

had told me so much about them that I felt we were already good

friends. You could have cut the silence with a knife.

Jen suggested we sit in the living room for a few minutes to get better

acquainted. As we turned in that direction the boys actually ran into

each other and Bill nearly fell over backward. Pat and Jen were biting

their lips to keep from laughing out loud. I covered my mouth with my

hand to hide my smile - I hadn't dreamed that my little masquerade

could be so successful. The boys and their girls all squeezed together

on the sofa, and I sat on an overstuffed chair directly opposite. With

my legs crossed I knew they were getting another good shot of my

stocking tops and panties and, sure enough, the boys were so distracted

they could hardly hold the thread of the conversation. I'm sure they

had wanted to question us about the night of the party, but they were

feeling pretty foolish over their obvious "mistake" about now. Just at

the right moment Jen's mom came in from the back yard and asked us to

go to the store for a few last-minute things for the cookout.

Bob and Pat sat in the back seat of the car, but Jen maneuvered it so

that I was between her and Bill in the front. We kept a racy

conversation going, and I tried to fill my role as a fun-loving gal

every bit as "experienced" as Jen and Pat. Following our plan, I took

every opportunity to touch Bill and smile at him as often as possible.

We kept this up when we got back to the house, and I could tell that

the boys were getting ripe for the next part of our plot. Bill in

particular had a reputation for daring and sudden conquests in

dangerous places. That was one of the things that had attracted Jen to

him at first, but she soon realized that Bill hadn't stopped with her

"conquest." Now she and all of us were counting on Bill to stay true to

form with his latest target: me.

Sure enough, just before we were about to sit down to eat to

opportunity came up. Jen's mom asked her to go down to the basement

pantry to get a second bottle of catsup. Jen and Pat pretended to be

busy with a vegetable plate and asked if I could go down instead. I

said I'd do it, and Bill volunteered to show me where the pantry was.

I saw a signal pass between Bill and Bob, and as we headed downstairs I

saw Bob sort of following us at a distance. Apparently he was going to

be the "lookout." I began to feel a little queasy as I realized that

they had obviously done this sort of thing several times before. Would

the timing work out?

When we got to the pantry Bill turned on the light and stepped back to

let me in. It seemed like a perfect gentleman's gesture, but now he

was blocking to doorway, and he had full view of my rear as I stooped

to look at the bottom shelves. The catsup was on the lowest shelf, of

course. As I bent down to get the bottle I felt his hand on my thigh,

just at the edge of my dress. I gave a little yelp, and as I

straightened up he pushed my back against the wall and leaned into me,

making it impossible for me to move. I gasped and he put his mouth

over my lips and jammed his tongue into me. He really was an animal -

no finesse at all - and I found myself comparing his incompetence to

Paul's smooth and gentle embrace. I tried to fantasize that this WAS

Paul, and that helped to calm me just a little. I was struggling for

air at this point, and Bill had me pinned so hard against the wall that

I couldn't move. I felt his hands pushing my dress up over my hips,

and I thought for an instant that I would have to simply surrender and

give him what he wanted. Then I realized that I COULDN'T give him what

he wanted, and he was quickly approaching the point where he would

discover that fact. Gathering all my willpower I forced myself to

relax and I ran my hands over his huge arms and up into his hair. He

took this as a sign of surrender and he broke the "liplock" to take a

breath. Letting myself fantasize about Paul again, I smiled up into

his eyes and brought my hand to his cheek. He shifted enough to give

me some balance, and he began to run one of his hands up my side toward

my breasts as he closed his eyes for another kiss. Just as our lips

were about to meet for the second time, I drew a deep breath and

screamed as loud as I could. At the same time I brought my knee up

between his legs as hard as I could. Bill doubled over in pain and

turned away from me, but as I tried to scoot around him to get out, he

came back up and swung at me with the back of his hand, cursing me at

the same time. My shoulder took most of the impact, but the force of

the blow threw me against the open door like a rag doll. I seemed to

just hang there for an instant as the inertia wore off, then I slid to

the floor in a heap. Meanwhile, Bill had doubled back over and was

groaning in pain.

Of course, everyone on the block had heard my scream, and in an instant

Jen's father was in the room, followed by Bob and then the girls and

Jen's mom. Walter assessed the situation in one glance, then grabbed

Bill by his shirt and began to drag him from the room. On the way out

he grabbed Bob by the ear and forced both of them up the stairs and out

the front door. Each of the boys outweighed him by thirty pounds at

least, but they offered no resistance. We could hear Walter yelling as

he threw them out the door that if he ever caught them near any of "his

girls" again, they'd find themselves dead or in jail. That was it - it

was over.

Jen and her mom helped me off the floor and into a nearby chair. I was

sobbing uncontrollably and had my face in my hands. Although all my

(natural and artificial) body parts seemed to be in place, my body

ached and my face burned where Bill had slapped me. But the physical

pain was a secondary consideration: inside I was a real mess. It was

a great relief that our plan seemed to have worked, but part of me felt

really dirty for having enticed Bill and set him up that way. The word

he had used on me, "slut," kept running through my mind.

Everyone gathered around me and offered their comfort. In a short time

someone found some humor in the situation, talking about Bill's

"wounded ape" look after I had kneed him. In a few minutes my sobs had

changed to laughter, and I began to wipe away the tears and mascara

with several tissues.

By this time, of course, the burgers were burned and the cookout was

pretty well ruined. Jen's mom and dad suggested that they stay and

clean up, but that maybe we girls would like to drive out to their

beach house to sort of "pull ourselves together." I started to protest

- I desperately wanted to be alone right then - but before I knew it

the three of us were in the car headed for the beach. For an instant I

wondered what Mom's reaction would be when Jen's mother phoned to

explain everything to her. How would she respond when she heard that

her "daughter" was on her way to a sleepover with two "other girls?"

But then, I had other things to be concerned about. I was between the

two girls in the front seat of the car. Pat was driving, and Jen had

her arm around me, still trying to reassure me. We weren't far down

the road when the tone of the conversation changed, however. Jen put

her hand on my knee and suggested to Pat that it was time to celebrate

our victory over the boys. Pat agreed and, putting her hand on my

other knee, she suggested that I deserved a special reward for my

special part in the plot. They told me they had really enjoyed having

"Alli" as a friend, but asked if I would let them treat my like "Alex"

for the next few hours. How could I refuse?

We stayed at the beach house 'till late Sunday afternoon, and every

minute of it was heaven. The girls spent the whole time teaching me

EVERYTHING I never knew about boys and girls together. It almost

seemed that they were competing to see which one could keep my interest

up the longest and give me the most pleasure. There were a few catnaps

along the way, and the girls even talked me into a quick swim and

suntan session on Sunday morning, but the rest of the time was spent in

an overpowering lesson in long-endurance pleasure. By the time they

drove me up to my house, I was so spent I could hardly walk. Pat

helped me carry my things to the front door, then gave me a long deep

kiss.

"I guess with your new job starting tomorrow this is good-bye to 'Alex'

for a while - but we'll drop by the salon this week and see how 'Alli'

is getting along." With another quick kiss and a wink she was gone.

Mom met me just inside the door and helped me take my things into my

room. She started out with a very stern look on her face, but I think

she realized how emotionally and physically tired I was, and she kept

the conversation light until after I had napped and eaten dinner.

That night we talked about all that had happened over the past weeks.

It turned out that Mom had pretty well figured out everything,

including our little plot with the boys, and what had gone on at the

beach house. I knew she wasn't pleased with some of the things I had

done, but surprisingly, she didn't seem to judge me at all. Instead,

she expressed her concern for the physical and emotional dangers I had

faced - and was still facing. We talked a lot about the implications

of working all summer as a girl. I was still a little confused about

where it all was leading, but it seemed that the job and the situation

was just "right" for me, somehow. We agreed that we would be entirely

honest with each other from that point on, and that we would talk about

our feelings as often as possible. I was thrilled that we were

becoming so close again, and it seemed to confirm my decision about the

summer. By the end of the evening Mom seemed to feel exactly as I did:

we weren't sure where they would lead, but we were both looking forward

to the days ahead.

End of "Alex." The summer and following school year are "yet another

story."

From alt.sex.stories.tg Thu Oct 24 16:44:29 1996

Path: nienor!fu-berlin.de!main.Germany.EU.net!EU.net!www.nntp.primenet.com!nntp.primenet.com!feed1.news.erols.com!howland.erols.net!newsfeed.internetmci.com!in3.uu.net!news.idt.net!news

From: Ricky <rhunt29@mail.idt.com>

Newsgroups: alt.sex.stories.tg

Subject: TG: Don't Rip the Pantyhose

Date: Sun, 20 Oct 1996 21:58:41 -0700

Organization: IDT Corporation

Lines: 156

Message-ID: <326B0301.3F4A@mail.idt.com>

NNTP-Posting-Host: ip182.rochester.ny.interramp.com

Mime-Version: 1.0

Content-Type: text/plain; charset=iso-8859-1

Content-Transfer-Encoding: 8bit

X-Mailer: Mozilla 2.01 (Win16; I)

You know the drill, if you are under 18 you need to ask your mother if you can read this because it has sex and other adult stuff in it.

-----------------------------------------------

Don't Rip the Pantyhose by Ricky

It was a unusually warm Saturday evening in fall and my boyfriend and

I were strolling through the park at twilight, enjoying the last red

rays of the sun as they brought out the color on the trees. We sat on

a secluded bench as the darkness fell, touching each other gently and

kissing. In the silence of the woods the kisses turned passionate and

soon Mike's hand was sliding under my skirt and tracing the outline of

my bush through my pantyhose. His other hand began to unbutton my

blouse and was soon caressing my breast. In a fog of delight I lay

back against the bench and felt his fingers pry the cup of my bra from

my breast and caress my nipple. A few more buttons and my right tit

hung free of my bra, exposed to the world. My lover thoughtfully

covered it with his warm lips and began to suck. His tongue danced

circles around my flesh and flicked over my stiffening nipple. Soon

he settled into a steady rhythm, nursing at my breast like a baby. I

spread my legs further and felt his hand slide sensuously down my

thighs and brush across my cunt lips. I began to wiggle on the bench

as his fingers traced my clit, but the layers of pantyhose and panties

were in the way. I pulled my skirt higher and was trying to drop my

pantyhose when Mike took his lovely lips from my breast and dove for

my crotch. Before I could do anything his finger hooked into my hose

and he tore a gaping hole in them. With a tug the thin strip of my

panties was torn away and he plunged his finger into me and began to

stroke.

For a second I was pissed off, those pantyhose weren't cheap, but the

waves of pleasure washing from my cunt quickly diverted my attention.

He brushed aside my curly hair to expose my clit. No sooner had it

been uncovered than Mike's hot tongue began to lick it. With his

finger pumping into me and his tongue gliding over my clit I felt the

waves of orgasm begin to build. The cool caress of the autumn wind

contrasted with Mike's hot and passionate breath on my crotch and I

could feel our mingled juices dripping down my slit and slowly cooling

as they flowed down my body. Now his finger was sliding out of my

vagina and following the slippery trail of our wetness to play with my

asshole. I slid foreword on the bench to give him room and his

finger, so deliciously drenched from my love liquid insinuated it's

way into my ass. Before he could go very far I felt myself being

lifted by orgasm and strained mightily not to shout my joy for fear I

would attract attention. I twisted and ground and grunted as Mike

drove his finger deep into my ass and sucked deeply at my quivering

clit.

Before I could come down Mike tore open his fly and plunged his

wonderful prick into me. The bench was the perfect height and he was

able to impale me on his pole while comfortable resting on his knees.

I opened my eyes and watched in the dim light as his outline shifted

each time he drove his prick into me. It was wonderful, I was in

heaven as he fucked the devil out of me, his manhood splitting me

asunder with each stroke, then pausing for the merest second before

pounding his prick into me again. I couldn't believe it but I felt my

cunt again fill with pleasure and I slipped over the edge, cumming

once again as he began to groan and fill me with his sperm. He drove

himself as deep as he could into me, then froze as his penis pulsed

and filled me with the last drops of his love juice while he reminded

motionless. With a sigh he collapsed, pulling his peter from my cunt

and cradled his head on my lap. I kissed his head and we rested a

moment before rearranging our clothes to make a modest retreat from

the park bench. We had been very lucky.

As we walked to the car I could feel the juices dripping out of me,

occasionally landing on my legs with a cool sensation. With the

release of sex my anger returned and I was again pissed that my

underwear was in shreds. Mike, the SOB, (he was an SOB now) laughed

it off and told me to buy new underwear. OK, if that's the way he

wants it he's going to learn a lesson, I'll buy some new underwear

allright.

The next morning I warned Mike not to be late for dinner, because I

had something special in mind. I spent that Sunday afternoon shopping

and cooking while Mike watched Football at a friend's place. When he

returned I greeted him dressed only in my panties and hose. As his

eyes widened I undid his belt, dropping his pants as I shoved the door

closed. His face broke into a grin as I removed his shorts, but then

I led him to the couch and disabused him of the idea he was going to

be laid. From the shopping bag I took a pair of yellow lace panties

and a pair of queen size pantyhose.

"OK, bastard, you're going to put these on and wear them all day, at

home and at work, until Friday. If you wreck them or put runs in them

that's too bad, you go out and get more, and you won't have a prayer

of getting laid until I'm over my mad." The look on his face was

priceless. I picked up his pants and shorts and left him sitting on

the couch in disbelief as I walked into the bedroom. I threw his

pants in the hamper and returned to the living room, where Mike was

still naked and holding the yellow panties before him. I took them

from his fingers and dropped to my knees. Picking up his feet I

slipped them on, sliding them up to his thighs. Before he could

protest I handed him some dark pantyhose and told him to put them on.

I was getting nervous, as his face had frozen in a truculent

expression, but suddenly he began to laugh and he tore open the

package, asking me to help him put them on. In no time at all we were

clad only in pantyhose, and I led him to the dinner table and filled

him with his favorite foods.

When we made ready for bed he returned from the shower and tried to

get into bed. I stopped him and said "You wear those things 24 hours

a day, until Friday or you're cut off. The only time you can take

them off is in the shower or if you're fucking me." I retrieved the

bag from the living room and proceeded to fill his underwear drawer

with lacy panties and pantyhose, enough to get him through the week if

he were careful.

He looked kind of cute the next morning, putting on a shirt and tie

while wearing pantyhose. When he was dressed you would never know

about his unconventional underwear. We kissed good-bye and went off

to work. I was tempted to call him several times that day, to see how

he was getting on, but restrained myself. He arrived home just a few

minutes after I did and began to strip as he walked in the door.

Without a word he unbuttoned my dress and lifted it off, then slipped

the snap of my bra and it fell to the floor. With one quick motion my

panties and hose were at my feet and he picked me up and draped me ass

upward on the couch. Before I knew what was happening he had spread

my ass cheeks and driven his prick into my cunt. I lay there amazed

as he pounded his meat into me. Nothing like this had ever happened

before, where did this lust crazed stud come from? Just as I began to

relax enough to enjoy being fucked he cried out and filed me with cum.

As his now flaccid prick slid out of me I felt his hands on my tits as

they hung beneath me. His strong, warm fingers began to massage them,

playing with my nipples and swirling around with delightful attention.

So I closed my eyes and abandoned myself to the feelings. He leaned

over and began to kiss me. His passionate lips covered my neck with

kisses, sending a shiver through my body. His fiery lips traced a

path of ecstasy down my spine as he continued to caress my breasts.

When he reached my ass he quickly flipped me over and spread my legs

as I lay on the couch. Soon he was sucking my clit, his talented

tongue stroking up and down over me, driving me wild. He probed my

slash, sliding around my pussy lips, darting into me and then tickling

my clit again. After a while Mike began to attack my vagina, sucking

long deep, drawing out the cum he had so recently filled me with. I

lay there for a long, delicious time, reveling in the sensations of

being thoroughly eaten out, until I came with a rush, bucking almost

off the couch. I lay there dazed in the afterglow as Mike sat beside

me and held me tight.

He finally let me go and told me that he had never been so aroused as

he was that day. The feel of wearing pantyhose was completely

unexpected. Whenever he was not involved in his work the sensation of

pantyhose holding his prick and balls close to his body drove him

wild.

No wonder he had wasted no time screwing me as soon as he got home.

I laughed and told him it was quite all right with me if he came home

horny for the rest of the week, I didn't mind a bit.

Brother, was he horny. For the rest of the week we screwed more often

then the proverbial rabbits. By Friday he no longer tore my clothes

off as he walked in the door. As we lay reading in bed I felt my left

nipple grow warm as he rolled over and began to suck. I let my book

drop and closed my eyes, savoring the sensation. His tongue drew

circles around my tit, playing with my nipple, then darting back and

forth before pulling me deep into his mouth. I felt his hand begin to

squeeze my other breast, pulsing and pressing in time to he licks.

His pantyhose clad legs began to caress mine, a sensation that sent

shivers up my spine. He lifted his head and murmured "I'm almost

sorry it's Friday, I really liked wearing these things." Before I

could comment he returned to nibbling on my nipples, and I was too

distracted to answer. His hand began to brush lightly over my crotch,

teasing my curly hair and making promises of pleasure to come. I felt

the soft caress of his nylon clad legs stroking me sensuously from my

toes to my knees. He worked his finger ever so gradually into my

slit, pinching my cunt lips as he went, sucking my tit in time to his

pinches. He filled me with one, then two, then three fingers,

wiggling them around in my cunt, stretching me open from the inside.

The heel of his hand descended on my clit and he began to rub. With

each tiny motion of his hand he pressed down on my clit, building up

my desire, his fingers in my cunt stretching me with each stroke. My

world was centered on my crotch as he rubbed furiously, driving me

toward ecstasy. I felt his mouth lift from my breast and a cool

breeze crinkled my nipple as he blew on it. That sent me over the

edge, I bucked and drove myself into his hand as he kept up his

rubbing, plunging his fingers deeper into my vagina.

Suddenly I was empty, and I felt his weight shift beside me. Then I

was full again as his prick filled me. I could feel his stockings

caress me as he twined his legs around mine, and then he began to pump

into me like a madman. The feel of nylon sliding over my thighs as he

fucked me was indescribable, each time he drove my body upwards as he

slammed his meat home brought a new thrill of desire. I came again,

but still he kept on hammering me with his dick. I reached out and

grabbed his ass, feeling the waistband of his pantyhose halfway down

his ass and pulled him down into my yearning love tunnel as hard as I

could. With an animal grunt he stiffened and held tightly to my

crotch, exploding deep within my cunt and filling me with his cream.

A few more pumps and he collapsed over me, breathing like a demented

bellows. He barely managed to pull up his underwear before we fell

asleep.

The next morning I got a surprise as I came out of the shower. Mike

was sitting at my makeup table, still in his pantyhose, trying on one

of my wigs. I couldn't resist and said "Hey, not bad for a guy. Want

to try on one of my bras and go the whole way?" He jumped about a

mile in the air and turned beet red. I went over and gave him a big

hug and kissed him , running my hands through his wig. "I know it

seems kind of crazy, but I really don't mind if you want to try it."

He was still speechless, so I picked up the bra I had laid out before

my bath and put it around him. Of course it hadn't a prayer of

fitting, he's about 50 pounds heavier and a foot taller than me.

Still, I held the ends behind his back and complimented him on how he

looked. "Come on and get dressed. we can go shopping this morning if

you want and get one that fits."

So that's how I ended up buying a bra for my boyfriend. It seemed

rather silly when we got to the store, but the memories of the

previous night and the deliciously wicked feeling of doing something

so shameless carried me through. After a visit to the outlet mall we

found a dress to fit him and a pair of very cheap shoes, so cheap I

bought a pair for myself. We returned home where I stripped him and

led him into the bathroom, where I shaved his legs. After all, if

they were going to be visible beneath his hemline, they ought to be

shaved. I don't know why he fussed about shaving his underarms, but

he did until I threatened to shave him bald if he didn't cooperate. I

did let him do his own face though, he's had lots of practice.

Besides, his blonde beard is so light shaving is not much of a chore

for him.

I felt like I was 10 years old again, playing dress up with my

friends. I got out the dressup clothes and helped Mike put them on.

We had splurged on matching garter belts and patterned stockings, so I

helped him roll them on, then slid some pretty blue panties over it

all. I was stuck for a bit trying to figure out what to put in the

flapping, empty cups of his bra, but some cloth tied around a baggie

of sugar did the trick. His "tits" even bounced a bit when he moved.

I had to reach high to drop the dress over his head and helped him zip

up the back. With my wig in place he looked rather good if I do say

so myself. Of course I couldn't let him outdo me so I put on my

finest, a low cut underwire bra with lots of cleavage showing,

crotchless panties so I would be ready for anything and the sheerest

blouse I could find with a long skirt.

I only giggled a few times as we ate lunch together. Mike was still a

bit embarrassed, but he made no move to take the clothes off. In

fact, I noticed a distinct bulge under his skirt toward the end of the

meal. The afternoon was a bit of an anticlimax, I'm afraid. After

all the action of the morning, just sitting around the place doing the

usual Saturday things seemed, well, boring. So about four o'clock I

suggested we go out to dinner. Mike readily agreed and started for

the bedroom.

"Where do you thing you're going?" I asked. "I didn't say anything

about changing before we went out." That stopped him.

"You're kidding, I can't go out like this. No way!"

That's what he thought, but I was having too much fun to stop. "A bit

of makeup to hide the obvious and we will go to someplace with low

lights and have a wonderful time enjoying dinner, then take a stroll

through the park. He was torn, he really wanted to go out in his new

clothes, but was scared silly to do it. I was having the time of my

life, I had never gotten a better payback on revenge. To think this

had all started with a pair of torn panties. With a little more

fussing I persuaded him to do what he wanted to do, and we went out.

I'm sure the waitress twigged to what was going on, but she was the

perfect hostess, with only an appraising glance at Mike when she

thought she wasn't being watched. We left the restaurant and strolled

into the park where the whole thing began, soon finding the bench we

sat at last Sunday. After a minute I whispered in Mike's ear "You got

the nerve to fuck me right now. I mean right now, right here!" In

response I felt my blouse being unbuttoned and his warm hands fondled

my breasts. with the deep cut on my bra my tits were hanging out in

no time at all.

His hands roamed freely over my breasts, starting that old familiar

feeling running as I enjoyed his touch. He leaned over and started to

kiss my nipples, but I reminded him he was wearing makeup, he would

have to be satisfied with hands and prick tonight. With a murmur he

courteously slid his hand under my skirt and plunged his fingers into

my cunt without any preliminaries. I was pleased at my forethought in

wearing crotchless panties, and could hardly wait to feel his cum

dripping down my legs. Perhaps he was worried about being caught

fucking me in a dress, but he went right to work on my clit, rubbing

and stroking just the way I like it. I came in no time, and he lifted

his skirt, dropped his panties and plowed his swollen member deep into

me on that perfectly raised park bench. This time I kept my eyes

open, watching his fake tits bounce as he drove his dick into me. It

was sexy as hell fucking in the uncanny silence of the park. He was

so feminine on top and nothing but male below. He said nothing,

keeping his silence but when I felt him start to slide in and out with

less friction, I knew his cum was filling me and he had found his

release. He rose and demurely smoothed his shirt, then sat next to

me. I stuffed by tits back ino my bra, buttoned up my blouse and

adjusted my hemline, and we sat there for a few minutes before we

strolled home. When we got there Mike smeared my thighs with makeup

while I sucked his beautiful cock under the tent of his dress. I just

love being able to run my hands over his nylons while he sucks my

clit!

TV, TS, Sex-mf/ff/mm, mild bondage

Living in a

House Full of

Girls

By Amy Brett

Chapter 1

"I GUESS YOU'VE got a choice," she said. "Either do it or head back

home somehow." I frowned at the thought of returning to North Dakota

anytime, let alone in the middle of winter and without any money for a

bus or anything.

We'd gotten to San Francisco two months earlier on our way to

Hollywood and stardom. Well, without money, we were just stuck in San

Francisco.

At least we'd been a little bit smart. We'd stopped before we

spent the last of the money and had been saved by that. If we'd spent

the other $50 on bus tickets to Los Angeles, we'd have starved there

in no time. As it was, we'd found a fleabag place to stay for $10 a

week and been eating while we looked for work.

Oh, we'd found a little work but it hadn't worked out. I'd washed

dishes while Michelle waited tables for a night. The old Greek guy who

owned the place had spent half his time pursuing Michelle around

whenever she'd stop in one place for more than two minutes. He had

more hands than an octopus. We made sure he paid us before we left,

with no intention of getting anywhere close to him again.

Anybody would think that Michelle and I have a funny

relationship. She's a beautiful girl but we've never really been

anything at all but the best of friends. Maybe it's just that she sort

of adopted me a long time ago.

It was the first day of high school she'd adopted me. I'd

transferred in to the school when my parents moved to North Dakota and

Michelle was the first person I met. I think she felt sorry for me. I

guess I'm no sort of prize. Little for my age. Not even a little bit

athletic. Shy.

She'd spent all that year being my only friend and, as everyone

took to their own concerns in the summer and my parents worked, my

only contact with people. We got to know everything about each other.

When school started that year and we both got the same teachers,

it was pretty natural that we hung with each other full time. And when

her parents were killed in a car accident and they were going to send

her to an orphanage, it was only natural that we left together.

"Well?" she said, exasperated with me for not making a

decision. "What is it?"

It was the hardest decision I'd had to make yet and it seemed I'd

had to make a lot of them in the month we'd been in San Francisco. The

two girls had talked to Michelle a week before for the first time and

since then had gotten more friendly all the time with her. When she'd

been invited to their house, I hadn't minded. But now, when they'd

invited her and "her friend" to move in, it was different.

The house was really neat. A big old place in a pretty good

neighborhood. It was safe. The girls all shared in providing food. And

best, the place had been left to one of them by a grandmother or

something so there was no rent. With just enough work to buy food when

we could, we could live there forever in safety.

That meant there was only one problem. The house belonged to a

girl and the girl only wanted other girls to live there with her. No

boys allowed. And I'm not a girl.

That was the decision. Would I let her help me to look enough like

a girl to get by at the house, were we going to starve, or were we

going back to North Dakota somehow?

The way I saw it, there wasn't much choice.

"Yeah, okay," I said. Michelle actually clapped her hands in glee.

* * *

She worked hard at making me female.

I wore my own underwear, except for the bra she put around me and

stuffed with silky panties. She had me take a shower, something I did

every morning but normally didn't at night. Then she worked real hard

with my razor, trimming off all the hair on my legs, face and

underarms.

It took the longest for her to do my hair. She kept giving me

alternatives for the way it would be. She just didn't understand that

I didn't give a damn. I just wanted it over with.

My hair had been sort of in style back at home before we left --

long and stringy really. I kept it tied up with a rubber band. I'd

avoided getting a haircut for months before we left. Now it had been

a couple of months longer and so was my hair. It was actually longer

than shoulder length and longer than Michelle's.

At least, after she had my hair in curlers, she went ahead and put

a little makeup on my face to save effort.

While we waited for my hair to dry, she picked out a blouse and a

pair of her pants for me to wear. It made me feel funny wearing only a

pair of her loafers without socks. It was so ... female.

If that wasn't enough, she painted my fingernails. I mean she

shaped them and then painted them. They looked like girl fingernails

and I sort of shivered when I looked at them.

She kept giving me the same thing when I'd protest. "Do you want

to go with me?" I kept having to answer that I did and she would

either nod or say, "Then you've got to be a girl. We're getting

there."

She gave me an old watch she'd been wearing, a little friendship

ring, and a necklace. She called it a chain and, I guess, that's what

it was. But it had a little bunch of circles on the end of it and I've

never seen a guy wear something like that.

I thought that most everything was over and I didn't have anything

to worry about any more when she left and came back with an ice cube

and a needle. I couldn't believe it when she told me to just sit still

and put the ice on my earlobe. When she stuck it, it still hurt but

nothing like when she put one of her earrings through it.

"I hope it heals up okay before tomorrow," she said as she did the

second ear. I know that some guys have an earring. But nothing like

these with little pearls on them. She said they were the only gold

posts she had and the others might get infected.

Finally, she combed out my hair and kept fluffing it up around my

head and stuff. I thought she did that for a lot longer than

necessary. Then she told me to stand up and look in the mirror. I did

and almost fell over backwards with my surprise.

I couldn't see myself. I mean, what I saw in the mirror was not

me! That's all there was to it. It wasn't me! It was ... I don't

know. It was someone totally different.

There was no doubt. What I saw in the mirror was a girl. Really,

it was a young woman. A very pretty young woman. I looked into the

face, inspecting it minutely. Finally, I looked into the eyes and that

was the first time I recognized the person reflected there. The only

thing.

It was sort of funny. The guy I knew myself to be was gone. That's

all there was to it. But the girl I saw in the mirror was

exciting. When I smiled at myself, it actually turned me on. The girl

in the mirror was gorgeous.

Then it struck me as funny. The guy I'd been just a little while

ago was a wimp. A loser. Maybe nice but not much of a guy. No one,

anywhere would be particularly excited by him.

But this girl! This girl! This was exciting! A lot of people would

be excited by this girl. A lot.

"Amy," she said behind me as she looked over my shoulder at my

reflection in the mirror. "Your name is Amy."

* * *

"Becky told us you'd be coming," the girl said after she'd let us

in the door. "My name's Jo. Short for Josephine. This is the living

room." I looked around at the hodge-podge of stuffed chairs, junkyard

couches, the well-worn TV, and the stereo that was now playing a heavy

metal song.

I looked at the girl's bounding ass cheeks through the worn white

shorts that covered them. Her bare feet padded on the hardwood floor

as she led the way into a dining room and then the kitchen.

"We all take turns cooking and a couple of us clean up after

meals," she said to Michelle as I watched the way her heavy breasts

moved inside the bandanna top she barely wore. Her blond hair was

enticing as she swished her hair back and forth over her shoulders as

she talked and opened and closed cabinets.

The sway of her hips was very enticing as we followed her up the

stairs with our suitcases.

"This is my room," she said as she swept her spread arms around

the tiny bedroom. There was just room for a dresser and the unmade

bed. The top of the dresser was strewn with cosmetics, brushes, and

costume jewelry. "Mary has the big room across the hall and Doris has

the front bedroom. The big bathroom is over there"

She led the way up the steep stairway to the third floor. She

pointed toward a closed door.

"Pat and Phil -- Patricia and Phillis -- live there. This will be

your room." She opened the door and led the way in. It had a double

bed and a large dresser with a fogged mirror above it. There was a

rod across one corner, suspended at one end from a chain. It held a

dozen hangers. The double bed was covered with a faded terrycloth

bedspread and had a slight swayed spot to the side away from the wall.

"There's a little bathroom up here. Just a shower and the other

stuff." We nodded. It would be comfortable up here and at least we

wouldn't have to worry about being thrown out for lack of money.

She turned toward the door and walked into the hall. "Come on down

when you get your stuff put away. The others ought to be getting home

in about an hour or so."

Michelle opened the suitcase and carefully hung up her clothes. I

stuffed mine, filled with my own clothes, under the bed and then

helped her put the rest of her things in the dresser. It only took a

few minutes.

"You want the inside or the outside?" she asked as she lay down on

the bed.

"I don't care. Whatever."

"Okay. You take the inside then. It's pretty comfortable."

"This is going to be okay," I added.

"Yeah. It's nice. If the other girls are okay, I think it'll be

great."

I visited the bathroom, small but adequate and clean, before

returning to the bedroom.

God, Michelle was appealing, laying there with her shoes kicked

off, her arms behind her neck, and her eyes closed. I took my time,

silently looking at her wonderful body. The tight jeans shaped to her

thighs and her prominent mons. The seam between her legs split her

labia and the swelled lips protruded on both sides of it through the

material.

Her large breasts held up the front of her shirt in spite of

gravity's work on them. Her lips were shaped to a self-satisfied smile

that rose almost to her well defined cheekbones. Her blond hair spread

around her face on the pillow.

She looked so beautiful and so vulnerable. I think I love her. As

I looked at her, she opened her beautiful blue eyes and looked

directly at me.

"Are we ready to go downstairs?" she said as she sat up and

slipped her feet into her shoes again. I nodded as I watched.

* * *

As we walked down the final set of stairs, the door burst open and

three chattering girls came through it. The black haired girl in a

short skirt and red blouse looked up at us.

"Hi, Michelle. This must be your friend?" she said. The other two

girls looked up at us as well.

"Hi, Doris," Michelle said. "My friend. Amy."

"Nice to meet you, Amy. This is Pat and Phil." I looked at the two

brunettes -- one strikingly pretty and petite, the other not nearly so

pretty or well dressed. Both smiled prettily at us and stepped

forward.

There was a flurry of greetings before they led the way into the

living room and fell into chairs. The black haired girl sat in one of

the stuffed chairs with her legs spread and flopped her head back on

the back of it.

"How was work?" someone asked as Michelle and I found an open

place to sit on one of the couches.

"Fine," Doris said and the other two girls reflected that

statement.

"Pat and Phil are salesgirls at the boutique in the mall," Jo said

for our benefit. "Doris works for a law office. Merrill, Merrill,

Stock, and Paul." All the girls, I could see, were older than Michelle

and I, with Phil, the plainest of the group, the oldest. Probably in

her late 20's.

The door opened again and shut quickly.

"Hi everybody," a voice said. I looked around at the most

stunningly beautiful woman I've ever seen. Her dark hair was pulled

back at the side of her gorgeous face into a tight bun at the back of

her head. Her eyes were dark and luminous, her lips shiny red and

pouting. Her body was long and lithe, perfect for the very short skirt

and fluffy blouse she wore. She had the longest legs I think I've ever

seen and, maybe, the flattest chest. A perfect model's shape and look.

"Hi Mary," everyone echoed before she found a seat near me.

"You must be Michelle," she said, leaning across me to shake

Michelle's hand.

"This is Amy," Michelle said after she'd nodded at her name.

"Amy," the girl said. "We heard about you. Did Jo get you set up

in your room okay?" We said yes and that it was very nice.

"I don't know what we can contribute," Michelle said then.

"Oh, don't worry too much," Mary said. "Everyone seems to find

something. Jo sort of takes care of the house. Pat and Phil bring in

some food money from the store and make nice clothes available to us

at wholesale. Doris gives us legal advice and, sometimes, some dates

with the lawyers." She smiled at that.

"Are you a model?" I asked, sure I was right.

"Uh huh. Just some local advertising stuff now but maybe some day

I'll hit it big. Who knows." She shifted. "What do you do?"

I shrugged. "We just got here a couple of months ago. We've done a

couple of odd jobs, but that's about all. Mostly we've just been going

broke."

"You're from Nebraska or something?" Doris asked.

"North Dakota. That's worse." Everyone laughed with us.

"What's in North Dakota?" one asked.

"Nothing at all," Michelle said. "That's why we're here." There

was another round of laughter.

"Parents? Friends?" Jo asked.

"Huh uh. My parents are separated. My mom can't afford to feed me

and my brothers too. My dad left for parts unknown," I answered.

"My parents were killed," Michelle said then. "We never had many

friends but each other." Everyone seemed to understand that.

"What did you do before?" Phil asked pointedly.

"We just went to school," Michelle said.

"You ought to apply to the mall," Pat said. "They're always

looking for cute girls to work in the shops and all the stores share

the applications."

"Okay," Mary said. "Who's turn is it to cook tonight?" Everyone

looked at her and smiled.

"Yours," Jo said with a grin.

"Oh, shit," Mary said then. "I hoped you'd forgotten. Well, okay."

She heaved herself upright with a tired effort and started for the

door.

"Somebody turn on the news," Doris said. I got up and walked

through the doorway into the dining room and then to the kitchen. Mary

had her head in the refrigerator but looked around the door as I

entered.

"Can I help?" I asked.

"You bet," she said. "I'm a shitty cook and I hate to do it."

"I'm pretty good," I said. I was. I'd been cooking at home quite a

bit before we left.

"What is there?" I asked.

"I don't know," she said. "Looks like some hot dogs. And some

potatoes. And some cans of shit over there in the cupboard."

I opened the cupboard and saw a good supply of canned fruits and

vegetables and chose a couple of cans of corn.

"You want to open those, I'll put some hot dogs on. Is there any

cornmeal and some canned chili?"

"Yeah," she said. "Up there." She pulled out a couple of cans of

chili from a cupboard nearer her while I got the box of cornmeal. With

her help, fifteen minutes later we had cornbread in the oven, chili

warming on the stove, corn in a pot, and hot dogs in boiling water.

As I put things together, I watched her beautiful long legs as she

bent over, knelt down, and otherwise worked to help. As I stirred

things, she leaned against a cupboard and smoked a cigarette as she

talked. I found out more about the living arrangement and the likes

and dislikes of the other girls from Mary. She claimed that she liked

having everyone around and that the place was really dull when even

one room was empty.

The timer I'd set dinged and I took the steaming cornbread out of

the oven. Then we dished up the corn, hot dogs, and chili, carrying it

to the table in the dining room. Pat was there, just finishing setting

the table. She disappeared into the living room and said, "Soup's on!"

There was a stampede of girls into the room then.

We passed the bowls of food around with every person doing

something different with the hot dogs, cornbread and chili. Some put

chili on the hot dogs. Some but chili on the cornbread. And some put

them all together. Only Jo didn't like hot dogs and passed on that

part of the meal. Everyone ate like they hadn't in weeks. I was

pleased.

"We have Amy to thank for this," Mary said. "You all know that if

I'd done it, it would have been hot dogs and buns and that's it."

Everyone agreed with her, chiding her lack of expertise in the kitchen

pleasantly. "From now on, I don't go near the kitchen unless Amy is

with me." Everyone agree loudly.

Mary went back into the kitchen and reappeared with a large

package of Oreos. "I baked these last night," she said and everyone

played like she really had.

Phil and Pat cleared the table and washed the dishes while the

rest of us went into the living room and watched television. They

returned to join us in about another 15 minutes.

Everyone congratulated me on the meal, though it was a simple one

made from the things we'd found available in the kitchen. They also

took the opportunity to chide Mary on her lack of skills whenever they

could. Michelle looked a little out of sorts.

"I can cook, too," she said finally.

"As well as Amy?" Mary asked. She nodded. "All in favor of

Michelle cooking tomorrow night, raise your hand." It was

unanimous. There was at least an element of avoidance from everyone in

the vote but Michelle still seemed pleased.

Michelle and I went up to the room when the 10 o'clock news came

on, neither of us interested in what was happening in the world. We

were exhausted from our move.

"Here," she said, handing me a heavy nightgown as she rooted

around in the dresser drawer for a baby doll nightgown for

herself. "Never can tell who might come in. You'd better wear the bra,

too." I agreed and slid into the nightgown before climbing into

bed. Just as I did, there was a knock on the door.

Michelle opened it to allow Mary to come in.

"Thanks for rescuing me, Amy," she said with a smile. "I just

wanted to welcome you both. I think you'll enjoy living here with

us."

We thanked her and she returned to the still open door.

"Do you think we could really get a job at the mall?" Michelle

asked.

"I'm sure Pat and Phil can help you to make applications. There's

a pretty good chance anyway. They are always looking for girls. If

you're not too picky about the pay."

"We just want to contribute something," I said as I lay under the

covers, leaning on one elbow.

"Well, don't worry too much about it. Just doing some things

around here will be enough for a while. Maybe you could even take over

the cooking if you don't find some work. I'll give you a few bucks in

the morning to buy some groceries for the next couple of days."

"That'd be fine," I said as she left and Michelle closed the door

behind her.

* * *

Michelle turned the lights out before she crawled into the bed

next to me, laying on her side, facing away from me.

"We've got to get you some more clothes," she whispered. "We'll

have to do with mine for a while but that can't last. I think you'd

better find a way to get rid of your jockey shorts tomorrow,

too. Maybe we can afford to get you some underwear that will hold you

that aren't too expensive."

I agreed. It got quiet then for quite a while as I thought about

the day. Michelle turned toward me and put her hand on my stomach

under the covers.

"You know, I think Pat and Phil are lovers," she said.

"Lesbians?" I asked, startled.

"Uh huh. They probably think we are, too."

"Really? Why?"

"Because of the way you look at me."

"How do I look at you? I mean --"

"Like you like me. A lot."

"I do!" I stammered.

"Of course. But it could be misinterpreted." I thought about it

for a while then turned and put my hand on her side. She hadn't moved

hers from my stomach until I turned.

"Would that be bad?" I asked. She started to say something. "Would

it be bad if we were lovers?" That wasn't what she'd started to

answer, I thought. She didn't say anything.

"I like you as a girl," she said without explanation. Then she

turned away from me again and allowed me to think about what she'd

said. I didn't know how to interpret it. I fell asleep thinking.

Chapter 2

Michelle WOKE ME early and sent me to the shower first. Letting me

look in the mirror so I could do it on my own later, she did my makeup

and hair for me again.

Then she helped me to put on a pair of pantyhose, a skirt, blouse,

and low heeled shoes before replacing the pearl earrings with another

pair. The new holes in my earlobes were only slightly sore as she put

the posts of the dangly earrings in for me.

We went downstairs and had coffee, toast and jelly before Doris

came down to join us. Soon, Mary, Pat, and Phil had joined us and we

were told that Jo rarely got up before later in the morning. Mary gave

me $20 for food that I put in the purse Michelle had provided me.

Pat, Phil, Michelle and I piled into their car and went to the

mall at 8 a.m. Since it opens at 9, they had time to take us to the

mall personnel office and introduce us to a stuffy little man who ran

the office before they went off to start work.

We spent a half hour filling out the application forms that were

very light on experience and even education since we'd left school

before the end of the first semester. We were a long way from high

school degrees. The man took our applications and laid them down on

the desk in front of him before talking to us.

"Okay ladies. What do you think you can offer an employer?" he

asked.

"We're willing to work hard," I answered self-consciously.

"You've got no experience and no education. What makes you think

you have the basic skills to do anything at all?" We just stared at

him. What did he want? We certainly couldn't get our high school

degrees for him and we couldn't get any work experience without his

okay.

"We both know enough to make change," Michelle said.

"We could sell clothes or ... whatever. We promise to work hard,"

I said. He started to say something else.

"We wouldn't require a lot of salary," Michelle said. He smiled at

that.

"The first positive thing you've said," he stated. "Because you

sure as hell won't get much of a salary." He frowned and looked at our

applications. "It's just a damn good thing the mall is hard up for

people right now," he said. "Otherwise, I'd just throw these away

right now and it'd be all over."

He turned to a file cabinet and pulled out two folders. He put

both of them on the desk closest to us.

"I don't much care which of you applies for which job," he

said. "The owners have the hiring and firing say. We just handle the

applications and the formal things like benefits and paychecks. The

names of the owners or managers are on the sheet of paper there at the

front. Talk to them. They ought to be in their stores now."

He turned away and we stood up, Michelle picking up the file

folders. We still knew we had work to do to get hired but at least it

looked a little better.

"If nothing else," he said as we reached the door, "those short

skirts ought to help out. I don't see any other qualifications. But

those are nice." His face was nasty and I hoped never to see him

again. He was staring at my legs as we went out.

* * *

Without even looking, Michelle handed me one of the folders and

looked at her own.

"I'm going to the Hair Factory," she said. "How about you?"

"Frederick's of Hollywood," I read.

"Good luck." Her smile was devastating. I really loved her.

"You, too," I said as we started down the center hallway of the

mall. The Hair Factory was three stores away from the hallway from the

personnel office. Michelle waved before walking into the door and

leaving me alone in the almost empty cavernous building.

I had almost walked the length of the mall before I saw the

Frederick's of Hollywood sign and walked into the store. A very pretty

though somewhat hard looking woman stood behind a cash register as I

walked in. She looked up and slowly scanned me from top to bottom with

a knowing look.

"Can I help you?" she said finally after returning to my face.

"Yes. The personnel guy sent me to talk about a job here," I

said. She only nodded and held out her hand for the file and my

application.

"Very well. Come with me," she said as she turned into a hallway

at the back of the store. I saw two partially mirrored dressing rooms

to the right of the door into the back before pushing the drape aside

to follow her. Behind the curtain was a room filled to the top with

brown wrappered packages on shelves. To one side was a desk covered

with papers. I recognized them as invoices.

She sat down as I stood in front of the desk. She studied my

application for quite a while though I knew there wasn't that much on

it. My name, address and telephone number, the number of years of

school and that was about it.

"What makes you think you could work here?" she asked.

"Nothing, ma'am," I said. "I just need a job. I'm honest and I can

make change. That's all I've got."

"That's better than half the people who've worked here," she

said. "Do you think you could show a little exuberance with customers?

Show them the clothes and things?"

"Yes, ma'am."

"That's the last time I want to be called ma'am. Understood?" she

asked looking at me with fire in her eyes.

"Yes ... ah," I'd almost done it again.

"You learn fast. Good." She looked me up and down again while I

looked at her. The blouse she wore was very low cut, dropping between

her breasts, the lace up either side of the opening. Even behind her

desk, I could see the hem of her extremely short skirt. She had great

legs and prominent breasts with a face and hair that made it all work

together fantastically.

"So," she spit. "How long have you been a girl?" She looked

straight at me as my jaw dropped open.

"What?" I moaned. Had she said what I thought she said?

She leaned forward on her desk, giving me a good look down across

her chest, almost to the tips of her ample breasts. She was looking at

my application again.

"Amy," she said matter-of-factly. "You are a boy, aren't you?" She

looked back into my eyes and I gulped, wondering if I should run or

what. I didn't say anything.

"Listen," she said then. "A third of my business here is older

women looking for something to turn their uninterested husbands on

again. Another third is guys looking for something for their wives or

girlfriends to wear to turn them on. The other third is guys looking

for something to wear themselves. Understood? I know which third is

which as soon as they walk in the door."

I gulped again and croaked out. "Is it ... that obvious?" I

asked. She sat back in the chair then and smiled at me. Then she shook

her head.

"I had a feeling. But I would have believed you if you'd told me

you were a girl. You're very good. If it wasn't for your 'breasts,' I

wouldn't have known at all. Or even suspected." I looked down at my

chest.

When I looked up again, she was looking into my eyes with a

sparkling smile.

"Do you really want to work here?" she asked.

"Yes, ma ..." I choked on the ma'am before I said it and she

smiled more broadly. "Yes. Yes, I would."

"What would you do to work here?" she asked pointedly.

"I don't know. What would you want me to do?" She just smiled and

looked at me.

"Turn around," she said and I did it, looking over my shoulder

until I couldn't any more and twisting my head around again quickly to

look at her again. She was looking at my body as I turned. She stood

up quickly as I completed my pirouette.

"Okay. You can work here on two conditions. No three conditions."

I waited for her to continue. "First, you'll do everything I tell you

to do immediately and without question. Is that understood?"

I nodded quickly.

"Second," she walked across the packed storeroom to a shelf,

running her finger down the wrapped packages. "You'll wear these." She

pulled out a package, pulled off part of the brown wrapper, and pulled

out a thick plastic wrapped piece of silky material and handed it to

me. "And these." She took a few steps further and pulled out a large

box, looking into it. "What size? C cup? B? C, I think." She pulled

out a box and handed it to me.

Leading me back into the main showroom, she pulled a lacy bra and

panty set off the rack and handed them to me.

"Okay. And third, if I ever catch you stealing from me, you're

done and will be prosecuted to the full extent of the

law. Understood?"

"Yes, ma'am," I said before I thought. I tried to recover

quickly. "I mean, yes."

"Try Gloria instead," she said. "I like it better than ma'am."

"Yes --" I stumbled. "-- Gloria."

"Now get changed. The doors will open in about 15 minutes."

As she walked back to the cash register, I went into one of the

dressing rooms. Quickly, I ripped open the plastic wrapped package and

held the material in front of my eyes in an attempt to identify it. It

was a pair of lacy panties with a difference. The back of them had a

shaped piece of padding in each cheek.

As quick as I could, I slipped out of the pantyhose and shoes and

into the panties. I stood up before I put the pantyhose back on and

felt the way the padded panties fit tight between my ass cheeks and

added to the size of my buns.

Pulling my skirt back down, I stripped off my blouse, bra and the

stuffing panties inside it. Then I put the new bra on and, leaning

from side to side, put the soft silicone-filled breast forms into the

cups of the bra. They were very cold at first but before I'd gotten my

blouse rebuttoned they were body temperature. I looked in the mirror

and smiled as I lifted and dropped them, to see them bounce in the

soft bra. They looked very real.

I turned around and pulled the skirt tight across my butt and

looked at the way the padded panties made my bottom look. I felt

pretty and sexy. Something I never had before. I returned to the cash

register and Gloria.

"Thank you, Gloria," I said, beaming at her.

"You're welcome. Actually. The sales 'girls' I hire?" she waited

for my nod. "I do the same thing for them. People expect more than

real life when they come to this store. I just choose a little less

padding on top for them."

For the next half hour, she showed me how to operate the cash

register and gave a guided tour of the store. Bra and panty sets were

near the front. Chemises and teddies on the other side of the door,

still at the front. Crotchless panties were in the display case below

the register. Body lotions and oils were in that case, too.

Sexy nylons, spike heels and some other foot things were back near

the back of the room. Lingerie (very sexy nightgowns) were in the

middle. Short and tight skirts and see-through blouses were on the

other side. She pointed out where the larger sizes of all these things

were in spite of the smaller sizes being displayed most prominently.

The mall had now been open for quite a while, with people walking

up and down through the center corridor.

A tight-lipped businesswoman strode into the store then. Gloria

nudged me into action, saying, "Your first test, young lady. Let's see

how you do?"

I walked to the woman as she stopped, looking at the panty and bra

sets.

"Could I help you?" I asked.

"Yes. I'm looking for something for my boss's wife. A birthday or

something. What would you suggest?" I thought. What would fill the

bill. First there was the question of what the boss's wife would want

and then the question of what the boss would want. They were probably

different. I thought the boss would probably like something from this

store and the wife would probably prefer a nice scarf or new coat or

even a designer dress instead.

"Who are we trying to please, miss?" I asked. She looked at me

funny. "The boss or the boss's wife?"

"Oh. I see what you mean," she said with a grin. "All I have to do

is please the boss." Now we had a shared secret.

"In that case, how big is the boss's wife? Tiny, medium, or

portly?" The woman laughed out loud.

"Mostly on the portly side, I'd say. Size 16."

"Do you think this is an intimate occasion or is it just to get

the event over with?" I asked.

"Oh, he loves his wife. I think if I could engineer an intimate

occasion, I might make some points." She was smiling broadly at me

then.

"Panties and bras are a woman's pleasure," I stated. "Lingerie is

for the two of them to enjoy."

"You're right. How about a peignoir?" I wasn't sure what that was

and looked quickly at Gloria as I led the woman further into the

store. She surreptitiously pointed at the rack directly in front of

the cash register. The lingerie rack. With that lead, I quickly showed

the woman half a dozen shortie nightgown and flowing, lacy cover

combinations.

We finally decided on white with little pink bows around the

neckline and a pink ribbon tie at the front. An $80 set. I laid the

peignoir on the counter by the cash register and returned to the woman

as she looked at the peignoir sets.

"For you," I said, "it should be a lacy panty and bra set that you

could know about even under the most businesslike suit. Or maybe some

crotchless panties for your boyfriend. Or a teddy."

She grinned at me as if I were one of her best friends.

"How about all three?" I asked and half an hour later, she was

paying for two teddies, two bra and panty sets, and a peignoir in

addition to the one for the boss's wife." Gloria beamed at me as she

moved away from the register to let me charge up the sale.

It was almost an hour before another customer came into the store

and this time, my coercion didn't work. She was looking for something

for herself but thought all of our things were too risque.

I sold two pairs of thigh high nylons to a woman who wanted

something sexy that didn't cost much. After school, I sold a half

dozen lacy bras to two high school girls who didn't look like they

could really fill them yet. I sold them some cheap padded breast forms

to help fill them out and wondered how much their mothers would hate

them when they found them.

Everything dropped off from about 5 to 6 and then picked up again

after everyone had their dinner. Gloria gave me money for hamburgers

and I stopped at the Hair Factory to see Michelle on the way by. At

the time, she was just finishing doing a manicure on some old lady.

She told me she was doing manicures, pedicures, and taking care of the

register and appointment book. She seemed happy.

I got the hamburgers and enjoyed three young guys who followed me

back to the store after I'd bought them. We ate at the counter while

we talked. She seemed happy with my work during the day. After we'd

eaten, she said she had some paperwork to do in the back and left me

to wait on customers.

After my dinner, I waited on several groups of high school aged

girls and three or four couples shopping together. I had reasonably

good luck with the couples and better luck with the girls who all

seemed to want the same thing -- big tits without waiting.

The business dropped off again the closer it got to closing

time. Then the man came in.

He was a small, middle-aged man who walked all around the store,

touching and looking at everything while I finished with another

customer. When she had left, I went to the man and asked if I could

help.

"Ah," he said, looking very nervous. "Yes. I, ah, don't know very

much about sizes. Women's sizes, you know." I nodded and waited. "I,

ah, want to buy something for my, ah, girlfriend." He was a terrible

liar.

Thanks to Gloria, I'd learned a lot about sizes during the

day. I'd started guessing women's sizes as they shopped and, by now,

could guess very close. I also knew my own sizes now.

"Can you describe her?" I asked.

"Well, she's my size. About a 30 waist." I guessed that to be

pretty close to his waist size. "A, ah, 36 chest."

"What cup size? Do you know?"

"Probably, ah, say C?" He wouldn't meet my eyes and was actually

sweating.

"Let me show you some things, then," I said and started with the

panty and bra sets. He liked them all but settled for one lacy white

set. As I showed him the teddies, I spoke softly to him. "For you,

sir?" His head bounded up and his mouth fell open as he looked at me

but I didn't try to meet his eyes this time.

"Ah, yeah," he whispered.

"Okay. That's much easier then. For one thing, we can try some

things on to make sure they're right." The blood drained out of his

face at that. "The dressing rooms are very private and I don't think

there's going to be much more business tonight."

I guided him toward the corsets that would shape his waist

somewhat and provide solid support for breast forms. He picked one

out. I told him about the silicone breast forms and he seemed

nervously interested. I went to the back and, as quickly as I could,

chose a pair the right size and returned to him with a wink at

Gloria. Looking at the price tag on them was the first time I'd seen

how expensive they are.

I put all his prospective purchases in a dressing room and

returned to him.

"Now shoes and stockings," I said. "What's the size?"

"My size?" he stuttered. I nodded. He gulped and told me. I showed

him half a dozen pairs of shoes I thought would be the right size

since I knew the women's sizes would be a little larger than the men's

sizes.

"Sheer pantyhose? Opaque? Or maybe thigh high?" He chose thigh

high and opaque. I showed him the trying room and securely shut the

door behind him as he went in.

As I stood behind the cash register, I knew a little of what he

was feeling as he tried on the silky material. I wanted to do some of

that at another time. I could imagine him standing in those spike

heels for the first time. It was vicariously exciting.

It was nearly a half hour later when he came back to the register

and told me he'd take everything. He seemed much less nervous and very

happy. When he put everything beside the register so I could tally it

up, the panties were missing. I mentioned it softly and he pulled a

corner of them out of his sports coat pocket to show me but pushed

them back in immediately. He'd beat off in the panties. I just knew

it.

The total price was enormous, as far as I was concerned. But he

happily paid for it in cash. He smiled and even waved as he left the

store. I told him to come back again and he said that I should plan on

it.

Almost the minute he left, Gloria came to me and hugged me.

"You were perfect," she said. "Darling, we're going to make a mint

working together.

"I'll tell you what. I'm going to come in at 9 tomorrow to open

for you but you'll have it until 5. I'll come back in about 4 or so

and stay to closing. To start, I'll pay you minimum wage for a salary

and give you 10 percent of what you sell. Okay?" I nodded. "I want you

to work all the weekdays because that's when most of the guys come in

-- during the day, during the week. And, if you can, about four hours

in the morning Saturdays. I'll take Sundays. Okay?"

I smiled and nodded happily.

"Oh, and 40 percent off of anything you buy, including the stuff

you're wearing now. Okay? Pay me when you get paid. What you can

afford."

I agree immediately, of course. I was wondering how I'd ever be

able to afford the expensive breast forms.

I met Michelle as she left her hair place. She too would be

working 9 to 5 for minimum wage and tips from the manicures and

pedicures. We were set up.

The girls at the house were excited with our good fortune but,

momentarily, pissed that I hadn't bought food for dinner. When I

produced a big sack of hamburgers and fries, they forgave me even

though they weren't as hot as when I bought them.

Chapter 3

THOUGH TIRED FROM my first extended day of work, I got up happily the

next morning, dressed with Michelle's help, and, with Pat and Phil,

went to work. The day seemed to whiz by as I took care of a slow but

steady customer load.

The remainder of the week went along in the same way with the half

day Saturday almost like a holiday.

Michelle and I had worked out what our share should be for our

food and housing with Mary and Doris, who we found acted as a sort of

house referee and manager. I had the majority of my Saturday paycheck

left over when I subtracted my share. Actually, the 10 percent

commission I had been getting all through the week more than paid for

that share.

Being a woman now, I went straight to Pat and Phil's store before

leaving the mall. They'd told me to stop by but they hadn't told me

the deal they could work with me until I got there and started looking

at clothes.

"Amy. You pick out some things and Pat or I will buy it for you

with our employee discount and bring it home for you," Phil said. They

seemed to be pleased they could do it for me and I was really happy it

would cost so much less.

Since I'd already picked out a couple of panty and bra sets, and a

peignoir for myself at Frederick's during the week, I stuck to a

couple of really neat dresses and some skirts and blouses.

I'd bought bras that exactly fit my breast forms since I had time

during the week to try them in several until I found some that were

perfect. That meant that they could be really lacy without fear of

discovery. And now, because they were so good, I could buy any blouse

or dress I wanted whose necklines didn't fall below the top and straps

of my bras.

I'd also picked panties or teddies and pantyhose that gave me the

right support so I didn't have to worry about showing in any

skirt. I'd even tried on a pair of Michelle's shorts and a pair of her

jeans and found that if they weren't tight between the legs, I could

wear them. I didn't really like tucking in, as we called it, but I

could do it if I needed to. It was just a lot more comfortable if I

tucked down in pantyhose or just stayed straight in loose-fronted

things.

I worked hard at not getting turned on, that prevented a lot of

problems, but sometimes, like shopping, I knew it was going to happen

and prepared in a bathroom before I started.

Michelle showed me a nurse's trick she'd heard about from an aunt

or somebody. You just flick it at the base with one finger if you are

getting hard, and it goes away. She said nurses do that all the

time. It sure worked the couple of times I needed it in the store.

The longest skirt I chose at Pat and Phil's was about 20 inches

long and had a little slit in the side. The shortest one I picked was

probably about 16 inches. I had to check that one in the mirror while

I was sitting down to make sure I wouldn't show in the tucked down

position. I didn't but I think I'd better do something else if I

think I might get excited wearing it.

One of the dresses is a nylon thing that's really lightweight so

it feels like I'm not wearing anything and is cut right down to the

top of my bra. The other one is really fine off-white lace that covers

my arms and all the way around my neck but is almost see-through. The

skirt has a little built-in half slip.

I tried on all the Frederick's shoes during the week but all of

them have too high heels. I'm not that good with high heels yet

anyway. But these were silly, they were so high.

After I left Pat and Phil's, I went to the shoe store and got a

pair of white street pumps that have a sharp toe but no sides or heel

backs with a little ankle strap that holds them on. Then I got a pair

of black patent leather ones, too. They have about 3 inch heels that

aren't too high but are more than my work shoes.

Next week I'll start buying a little costume jewelry so I can wear

something besides Michelle's.

When I stopped to talk to Michelle at the Hair Factory, she

introduced me to a bunch of the girls that work there. One of them,

Marjorie, wants to do my hair and said she'd do it at the end of the

day some day so she wouldn't have to charge me full price. That way I

can get a real perm and a hairstyle done by a real professional.

* * *

Bob came in this afternoon again. He's been in two or three times

since I helped him that first night to buy more stuff. Each time, he's

a lot less nervous even though one of the times there were some women

in the store. He still looked around until they left, instead of

running out or something, and bought a bra before he left.

He told me he was wearing the panties all the time now and that

he'd even bought some for everyday at the J. C. Penney store. He said

he wore a teddy to work one day and nobody said anything but he felt

like everyone could see it through his shirt so he won't do that

again.

He also said he'd bought a long wig the same color as his hair and

that it really felt neat to wear it. I guess he has his own apartment.

* * *

I think the third morning, I did my own makeup and, after Michelle

said I did okay, have been doing it every day since. One day after

work, I went to the big department store that anchors one end of the

mall. They had a woman at the cosmetics counter that was doing color

tests and showing how to take advantage of your best features.

She said I was a "spring", I guess because of my green eyes, and

showed me my best colors. I spent about an hour with her showing me

all the best ways to do eye shadow, blush, contour shading, lipstick,

and all the rest of the stuff. I ended up getting the smallest bottles

of stuff I could for daytime and, next week, she's going to help me

with nighttime makeup and I'll buy some of it, too.

I think it'd be funny if I got better at it than Michelle. I don't

think I will though since the Hair Factory has a cosmetics woman, too,

who's promised her to show her some things. She's a "winter" blond

because of her really light skin and blue eyes. Her hair's almost

white instead of being sort of dishwater blond like mine.

* * *

The girls at the house have all been really super. They made us

feel comfortable right away. Phillis is probably the least

friendly. She seems like she's almost jealous whenever somebody talks

to Pat. The other night, we were all watching TV and I was sitting on

the couch next to Pat. Well when Phil came in, she sat right down

between us even though it was a little close and there was an empty

chair right on the other side of me.

She doesn't like the bean bag stuff chairs anyway. She says it

makes her feel like she's sitting on the floor.

Mary, who looks a bunch more high class than the rest of us, just

plops into those stuff chairs like nothing. Even if sitting like that

pulls her short skirts up to her panties, she just crosses her ankles

or her knees and goes ahead and sits there. Sometimes, she turns her

legs to the side and sits on them or something.

I think she's about the coolest woman of the bunch. She doesn't

let being a woman go to her head. And she sure doesn't rub in the fact

that she's a model while the rest of us are just salesgirls and stuff.

Doris was made to be an executive secretary like she is. I mean,

she just naturally takes over all the details. Mary sort of sets

general policy but Doris takes care of everything from there.

Jo just takes life easy. She does clean up the house during the

day. Everywhere but the rooms that are everybody's own

responsibility. Mostly Jo just watches TV or goes out with some of her

friends.

Pat is probably the sweetest girl in the place and is always a

pretty quiet lady. I mean that in a good way. She really is a

lady. Mostly, when I ask her a question or something, Phil pops in

with the answer and Pat just smiles and agrees. I think she lets Phil

run over her too much. But I guess everyone is comfortable with

different things.

Last night though, I think I heard Pat and Phil doing something

together. I hadn't fallen asleep right away and after a while, I heard

some talk and then some moaning and stuff. I really do think they're

lesbians now, and that they were making love to each other.

It doesn't bother me any. After all, I'm not everything that the

people here think I am either.

* * *

This week, as well as filling out my wardrobe some and finishing

my makeup lessons and getting my hair done right, each of the girls

came into the store.

Mary and Doris bought really sexy underthings and were excited

about having that secret under their work clothes. Mary, of course,

has modeled a lot of underwear and stuff so sexy stuff is nothing

new. But I still thought it was pretty funny to know these women, in

their classy outfits, had my kind of underwear on underneath.

I'll bet if Doris's bosses knew, they'd freak out since she's the

one with the longer skirts and suits and everything. She bought a

garter belt and crotchless panties, too. They'd really freak at that,

I'll bet.

Jo came in, too, and got a bunch of stuff. After I told Gloria

what I was doing, I bought the stuff for her on my employee discount,

like Pat and Phil did for me.

Pat and Phil came in, too, and I did the same thing for them. Pat

was sort of embarrassed but she bought some really sexy underthings

and a dildo. We don't put those out in a display case or anything but

anybody who buys the catalogue knows the store sells them.

It was a little gold headed vibrator, really, but it's shaped like

a penis. She's sort of bashful and said it was to massage out the sore

muscles she gets in her legs from standing all day. I don't

know. Maybe that's the truth.

Phil came in a different time and bought a set of the really

provocative leather underwear that has the chains and stuff on it and

a split between the legs and little snap on covers for the nipples on

the top part. She also bought the first pair of those really high

leather boots that anybody has since I worked here. They're really

expensive so I checked specially with Gloria before I put that on my

employee discount.

She came back later and bought a black corset with garters on it

and black nylons. The spike heels I thought were tacky but she likes

them. I've sold quite a few of those to women so I guess maybe I don't

know what I'm talking about.

* * *

Bob came in two days this week. Well, I sort of made him come back

the second time because the first time, he asked me if he could make

dinner for me Saturday. I wanted to talk to Michelle first and, since

she thought it was okay, I told him okay when he came back the second

time.

I took my shower after work Saturday and spent extra time doing my

hair and makeup. Then I dressed in my lace dress for the first time

out. It really was a date, after all, and I wanted to look as pretty

as I could. I even did my nighttime makeup for the first time.

I was ready and sitting in the living room watching TV with Jo,

Michelle, and Doris when the doorbell rang. Jo answered the door and

made Bob come in to the living room just like a kid picking up a date

or something. He was a little embarrassed but let me introduce him to

everyone before we left.

It was pretty neat to have a guy walk close to me with his hand in

the middle of my back to guide me to his car and then open the door

for me. It made me feel like a real lady for the first time. I'd

gotten a little use to being just "one of the girls" at the house. But

this was different and nice.

We drove quite a ways before he pulled into the parking lot of an

apartment house and came around the car to open the door for me

again. He guided me again up to his apartment on the top of the

building. I was impressed. It's a beautiful place and very expensive.

He put on some music first and then showed me his balcony. Through

a pair of sliding glass doors, the balcony looks out over the city and

even has a little bit of a view of the bay, though there are some

other buildings in the way.

That sort of told me that he's pretty well off but that he's not a

millionaire or anything like that.

He asked me if I wanted a drink and I said I did but I didn't know

what, that I didn't drink very much. Actually, this would be my first

drink. He suggested white wine and that sounded okay and tasted even

better.

He wanted me to sit down or look at the view from the balcony or

something but I followed him to the kitchen instead. It was pretty

messed up but was clean and very modern. Different from the house

where all the appliances were usable but pretty old and just white.

His were all black fronts and shiny chrome. He even had a butcher

block built right into the top of the cupboard where he could work.

I watched him stir some sauce and put on spaghetti. Then he cut up

vegetables for a salad while garlic bread heated up. While he got the

spaghetti and sauce to the table, I took the garlic bread and salads.

He held my chair for me before he sat down. Then he poured red

wine for both of us even though I'd just finished my white wine. I

tried to remember my manners while I wolfed down two helpings of

spaghetti, all my salad with Italian dressing, and about four pieces

of garlic bread. Somehow, I made it through without getting splatters

of sauce all over my new dress.

He asked if I wanted ice cream but I was finally too full to hold

anything more. So we sat at the table for a little while and just

talked as we finished the last of the bottle of wine.

Finally he got really serious looking and said, "You know what I

am, right Amy?"

"No. What?" I asked innocently.

"You know the things I buy from you at Frederick's. You know I

like to wear those things."

"Yeah," I said. Of course I knew that. I thought he meant

something different.

"That makes me a transvestite." I'd never heard the word before

but it didn't bother me. I didn't know what I'd been doing had a

name. "Some people call it cross-dressing."

"Yeah, maybe," I said then, a little irritated with the feeling I

was getting that he thought it was bad or something. I sure

didn't. "But girls dress in guys' clothes all the time. What's wrong

with that?"

He grinned at me.

"You are a very unusual person," he said. "Most people think of

this as a kind of perversion." I thought about it. I guessed it was

true but it didn't seem right to me.

"Do you like it? To dress in panties and things?" I asked. He

nodded and smiled at me as he held his wine glass in both hands. "Do

you do bad things because of it?"

"No," he said pointedly. "I've read up on it quite a lot. There

hasn't been a recorded case of a cross dresser doing anything wrong or

bad. I don't know. Maybe more of them have homosexual affairs or

something. But the information about it says that isn't as likely as

with the rest of the populace."

"Then, if it doesn't hurt anybody and you sure aren't going around

telling everybody about it, what does it matter?" It seemed obvious to

me.

He laughed loudly. "Okay, Amy. I'm at least convinced that you

don't care. I wish that no one else did. But," he seemed to think,

"maybe that's part of the draw of the thing. The chance for

discovery. The excitement of it."

"I think that if anyone else knew, they probably wouldn't even

care," I said.

"My dear old mother would," he said with a little grin.

"How do you know? Have you asked her?" He roared his laughter

then.

"You're wonderful, Amy," he said with twinkling eyes. "You really

make me feel quite normal."

"Good," I said. "Shall we do the dishes?" I started to pick up my

plate and he put up his hand.

"No way. You can help me clear the table and that's

all. Understood?" I nodded my agreement and then slid my chair back

and picked up some dishes. It took three trips each and about five

minutes to clear the table and clean off the tablecloth.

"Amy?" he said finally as he watched me finish the clean-up. "I

have a favor to ask."

"So ask," I said.

He hemmed and hawed around for a while until I wondered what he

wanted. Then he finally seemed to get his courage up and opened his

mouth. It still stuck for a minute.

"Amy, would you help me?" I couldn't figure what he meant and I'm

sure I was looking at him strangely.

"Help me to dress and ... ah, make up and ... you know."

"You mean to dress as a woman?" I asked. It seemed strange that he

would be this nervous with me after all the things I'd sold him, but

he still was.

"You mean hold your dress or what?"

"No, no," he said quickly with his hands in front of himself. "I

know how to get dressed. I just don't know anything about makeup and

how to act and . . . you know. Be a woman for a little while. Just a

little while."

"Oh," I said, dismissing it with a wave. "Just that? I thought you

wanted something big." I had been worried that he wanted to make love

to me or something and I didn't know how to react to that for

sure. "Do you have makeup and stuff?"

He nodded.

"Well, go get it and lets work here at the table where we can

see. Okay? Do you have a hand mirror or something so you can see what

to do?" He was smiling and almost bounded between me and the door to

his bedroom. Finally he made his decision and went through the

door. In a moment, he was back with an armload of cosmetics, a makeup

mirror, and a towel. He took off his sports coat and shirt and sat

down in his teeshirt at the end of the table nearest me.

For the next hour, I told him how to put mascara and lipstick and

eye shadow and stuff on. I kept telling him how lucky it was that I'd

had my lessons from the cosmetics lady at the Sears store the week

before. I got done finally and he seemed to think he could do it again

if he had to. I knew from experience that it would take a few times

before he got it looking as good as this again.

I sent him off to the bedroom to get dressed and went through his

tapes and CD's to see what I liked. I picked out a couple of things

and started a CD before he returned.

"Wow!" I said, maybe a little stronger than I really felt. But

he'd done a pretty good job of picking out clothes. His skirt was

longer than I like and the red blouse was too complete a cover for me,

but he looked pretty good. With his wig on, his face didn't look as

much like a mask as it had before. "I think maybe we got a little too

much mascara on. But other than that you look great!"

"Thanks," he said breathlessly, his smile and blush showing

plainly. He did look good. Like an older woman, maybe 30 or something.

"I think your voice has to be higher," I said. "Try it." He did

and sounded phoney. "No. Lower but real quiet maybe. Like Marilyn

Monroe or something."

He turned sideways to me and slid his hand down his hip almost to

his knee. "Come up and see me some time," he moaned. More phoney but

at least it was funny.

"Okay, sit down and cross your legs," I said, smiling at his funny

walk in the high heels he was wearing. The dress was all spangly with

sequins and really ugly. But his shape was right. His walk was really

phoney, too. Too forced.

He sat down in an upholstered chair and crossed his legs right but

cringed in pain. I bet myself that he'd tucked it between like I had

to sometimes. And that hurt if you weren't real careful.

"What's wrong?" I asked innocently.

"I just crushed something I would have rather not crushed," he

said.

"I'll bet you put you penis back between your legs," I said. He

flushed and nodded. "It would probably be more comfortable if you just

pointed it down inside your pantyhose or maybe you could get away with

it normal with this heavy dress."

He got up and walked gingerly across the room and back into the

bedroom. He'd hardly left when he returned, walked to the chair, and

sat down again, crossing his legs at the knee.

"Thanks. That's better."

"Okay. Now, if you want to look like a feminine woman, when you

walk, take shorter steps and try to walk one foot in front of the

other in a line ..."

I suggested things to him for more than an hour. He listened and

then tried things like walking and talking and shaking hands and all

sorts of things. Every time he moved, I'd think of something else. It

surprised me a lot that I actually knew all these things and did them

without thinking about it at all. Michelle had given me a little bit

of training but not on hardly any of the things Bob and I talked

about.

Finally, I thought that I'd passed on all the information I could

without watching how he applied it and stopped.

"Would you show me your clothes?" I asked after a minute. I

wondered if he just had bad taste, like this sequined dress, or if he

had been trying to show me something I didn't understand.

Following my advice on how to walk and move, he led the way into

his bedroom. It was a beautiful room with satin sheets on the bed and

nice furniture. The dresser was huge. He walked to it and showed me

two drawers full of things he'd bought from me in the last two weeks,

along with a few other things he must have gotten before.

Then he went to one of the his and hers closets and opened the

doors. There were four pairs of shoes, including some I'd sold him,

laying on the floor. Three other dresses hung there -- a lace one like

the one I was wearing, a white sweater dress, and a short, low-cut

leather dress.

"Nice," I said. What he had was okay maybe but nobody would wear

any of these outfits out anywhere but a really wild place like a disco

or something. Maybe to a fancy restaurant where everyone wears

tuxedos. I didn't know about that. He probably had a couple of dozen

nightgowns and a whole drawer stuffed with panties and bras and

teddies.

I thought he rarely got as far as putting on a dress but mostly

just liked the underthings.

"Bob? You told me you were wearing panties sometimes to work." He

nodded. "Sometimes, you wear nighties to bed, too, right?" He nodded

again and crossed his arms. He was wondering what my point was, I

think.

"But you never wear anything else out of your apartment, do you?

These dresses don't look like you've even worn them," I noted.

"Yeah. I've worn them a couple of times each. To watch TV and eat

dinner and that sort of thing. But that's all."

"Do you like women dressed in these kinds of things?" He looked at

the dresses and sort of nodded.

"But, Bob. I've never seen anyone wear dresses like this except

for the sweater dress. And, I guess, your lace dress is a lot like the

dress I'm wearing except it's fancier."

"Yeah, I guess you're right."

"What I'm asking, I guess, is what would you wear if we went out

together sometime?" I let the question hang in the silent room.

He gulped nervously like he had when I first met him in the

store. His hands fluttered.

"I-I never --"

"You never planned to go out, did you?" I asked.

"Huh uh," he stumbled.

"What would you do if I wanted to go out with you?" He actually

wrung his hands like they do in the old movies when they're really

scared or nervous.

"I don't know," he finally sputtered out.

"Well, I guess you better come in to the mall the beginning of the

week, sometime during the day when the business is light, and I'll

take you to the store that Pat and Phil work in so you can pick out

some clothes you could really wear."

Chapter 4

I'D TALKED TO Pat Sunday as we watched TV alone for a few minutes and

told her about Bob. She thought it was funny that a guy would want to

dress up like a girl but she didn't really care.

Bob was there at 9, when the mall opened and, luckily, before

Gloria had left. He was carrying a briefcase in one hand like I'd told

him to. I asked her to watch the store for just a few minutes and that

I'd be right back. She agreed with no problem since she had a couple

of things to do before she planned to leave anyway.

When we got to the store, Phil was setting up the register and I

introduced Bob to Pat. He was back to being really nervous again like

the first time he'd been in my store.

"I think she's a 10 petite," he said. Pat looked him up and down.

"No," she said. "I think she's probably more long waisted. Maybe a

10 regular or even a 12." She didn't wait for anything else but went

to the dress rack and chose a couple of 10's and a 12 and headed for

the dressing room at the back.

Bob just stood frozen next to me as we watched her.

"That's your cue," I said. "You need to try on some things for

size and then you can look for what you want to buy at your leisure."

I'd never seen a man so pale and frightened. I was afraid he was going

to run out of the store any minute.

So I put my arm in his and walked back to the back of the store

with him. Pat met us there.

"Take your time," she said, "and when you're ready just say so and

I'll come and check on the sizes for you. Okay?" He nodded nervously

and shut himself in the dressing room.

I'd told him to put his breast forms and a bra in the briefcase so

he could really try on the clothes. I heard the briefcase open so I

guess he'd done that.

"He's sort of cute," Pat said.

"Yeah, he's a nice guy," I replied. "Even more, he's a super

customer. I'll bet he's spent $1000 or more in my place in the last

couple of weeks. And if you're nice, he'll probably spend even more in

here."

"I meant as a guy," she said then with a grin. I hadn't really

thought about him that way, I guess. I shrugged.

"Well, he makes wonderful spaghetti." I heard the door open behind

where we were standing and his nervous voice.

"I guess I'm ready." I followed Pat back to the little room and

watched her pull the door all the way open and Bob's

flush. Businesslike, she didn't even look at him but only at the dress

and how it fit.

"That's the 10, right?" she said. He'd taken the time to put on

pantyhose and heels as well as the bra, I saw. She pulled at sleeves

and put her fingers on the sides of his waist and on his hips. Then

she pulled a little at the bodice. "We'll have to be careful

here. You're a little bigger at the top than I expected. Okay, try on

the others."

She shut the door behind her and I saw that Bob was now looking at

the dress instead of at Pat's reaction to him in it.

"He's got a nice shape," she said to me. "Better than I'd

expected. Those tits feel like the real thing."

"We only sell the best," I noted for her with a grin. She laughed

softly.

The door opened again and he stood in one of the other dresses.

"That's what I thought," Pat said as she again inspected

him. "See, Amy. It's too tight across the top and the waist is a

little high, too. I think the sleeves would be better longer, too. I

think we'll be safer with 12's. Would you try it on, please?"

He pulled the door shut behind her.

"So, is he taking you out or something?" she said.

"Yeah, sort of. I told him I'd take him out if he had something

decent to wear that wasn't outrageous."

"Take him out? Oh. Like this?"

"Uh huh. You ought to see the dresses he had

before. Leather. Sequins. Ugly!" I wrinkled my nose.

"I imagine. But you're going out with him while he's dressed as a

woman?"

"Sure. Why not?" She only giggled.

"What if you get caught? Won't that be embarrassing?" I just

shrugged. It really hadn't crossed my mind.

"Okay," he said from behind us. Pat again went to him.

"Yeah. That's much better. Okay. If you want to come out, we'll

look at the 12's for something you'd like." He blanched again and

turned back to the dressing room.

"I think I better change first," he said nervously.

"Oh, yeah. Of course," Pat said. She was playing this

perfectly. Just matter-of-fact. Nothing unusual. He ducked back into

the dressing room.

Pat and I walked up to the rack of 12's and started looking

through it. In about a minute, he came up behind us in his sports coat

and pants. I was sure now that he was in good hands.

"Now what would she like," Pat said. "This one is nice ..."

"Bye, Bob. Pat. See you later. I have to get back to the store."

They both waved and Bob nodded with a blush and a big smile.

* * *

About an hour later, Bob walked in the store with bags hanging

from both hands.

"What'd you get," I asked. He was beaming.

"Everything!" he whispered in a bubbly voice. "Dresses, blouses,

skirts, slacks. I even got a party dress." He quickly held up his hand

to stop my comment. "You'll like it. No sequins." I smiled. "Now I'm

off to the shoe store. I have to get something besides all those spike

heels. But I needed to ask you what my size is. I was too scared to

notice when I bought them."

I told him and watched him bound out of the store and down the

mall, swinging his bags.

* * *

One of the girls from the store next to mine and I had an

agreement about covering for each other during lunch breaks. She took

over and I went down to talk to Pat and Phil.

"Well?" I asked.

"Thanks, Amy. He's a great customer!" Pat said.

"I think he's a pervert," Phil added with a frown. "But what the

hell. Anybody who spends 2500 bucks is a great customer. Right? I

don't have to agree with who's going to wear the clothes."

"Ah, he's a nice guy, Phil," I said. "Give him a break."

"No problem. If he brings his checkbook, I'll greet him like a

long lost brother anytime he wants to come in the store."

We laughed and talked for quite a while. Then I saw a really wide

belt like I've been looking for and bought it. They winked and said

they'd bring it home with them. Discount again. I was pleased.

I wondered a little what Phil would think if she knew the girl in

the next room was really a guy. It made me smile as I went back to the

store.

* * *

Bob was the topic of conversation at the dinner table that

night. I was really more than a little bit surprised at the reactions

to Phil's expose of Bob's shopping trip.

Michelle, of course, said it seemed okay to her and Mary didn't

think it was a big deal at all. She said she'd known a model who was

really a guy and that he'd been very good. He just wouldn't do panty

modeling. Everyone laughed at that. She said he had bigger breasts

that she does and that he'd been taking some kind of hormones to do

that.

Doris said her attorneys had helped some guy who wanted to become

a girl completely and that it had been a really complicated thing to

do. Something about having to change all kinds of things, including

his name, formally in court. She didn't express an opinion on what she

thought about the guy.

Jo was like Phil. Outraged that a man would want to wear women's

clothes. She thought it was perverted like Phil had said in the store.

"I thought he was cute," Pat said. "He was cute as a guy and then,

when he tried on the cocktail dress I sold him, he looked great as a

woman, too." She frowned. "At least he would have if his hair was

longer and he had some makeup on. His body was fine and he's got super

legs. I wish mine were as good."

* * *

Michelle waited until we were in bed before she really said

anything.

I had crawled in ahead of her as she straightened up the room a

little. She tends to take her things off and just drop them on the

floor so she has to pick them up later. I always hang my stuff up

right away or put it in the laundry bag.

I was laying there propped up on one elbow watching in my little

baby doll nightgown. I'd even found a sleep bra so I could wear my

forms and not worry about getting caught without them. The baby doll

panties helped, too, since I never slept without underwear.

I liked watching Michelle move around the room because she was

always so feminine. The more aware of women I'd had to become, the

more I respected the way she was such a natural one. She never ever

did anything that looked masculine or clunky. That's neat and, from

watching the other girls in the house and those at work, I knew it

wasn't all that normal.

All women have some masculine traits with older women looking even

more so than the younger ones. And young girls, like Michelle, were

just learning and had a lot of clunky movements. Not masculine maybe

but not feminine like hers.

My time with Bob had showed me what some of the masculine

movements were that I guess I never really noticed. I thought I was

doing pretty well being a girl. At least I didn't have any of the big,

noticeable movements that I'd seen in Bob when he was dressed. But I

didn't have any really overt feminine movements like Michelle did

either, I don't think.

Finally, Michelle got finished with her cleanup and came to bed. I

was just laying there on my back looking up at the ceiling when she

started talking to me.

"Do you think it's dangerous? What you're doing with Bob?"

"What do you mean?" I asked.

"I mean, what if the other girls start seeing similarities between

you and him." That worried me a little.

"Do you think they will? I mean, don't I act like a girl?"

"Yeah, you do fine." She was quiet for a minute. "Better than

fine. You're really good at it."

"Do you think anybody suspects?" She seemed to think an awful long

time about that.

"No. I don't think so anyway." I heaved a sigh of relief. I didn't

want to leave the life I was making here.

"Good. Then everything's okay. Right?" She was quiet again for a

long time before she spoke again.

"What about Bob?" I thought.

"What about him?"

"What if he finds out?" I wondered again.

"If he does, then we both have the same secret. I mean of the

other guy's. You know."

"Yeah. I guess. But what if he wants to make love with you?"

"Do you think he would?"

"Sure. You're a lovely girl and, except for dressing, he's just a

guy. What if he decided he . . . well, what if he got really turned on

while he's dressing and doing all that other stuff?"

"I don't feel like I want to make love with him, Michelle," I

said. I hadn't thought about it but I didn't really want to make love

to him. I'd never even come close to making love to anyone. And he'd

never suggested it either. "No. I don't think he wants to do that."

"You don't know everything about being a girl, Amy. I mean, a lot

of guys want to make love to a pretty girl like you."

"Really? No one ever said."

"I heard a couple of guys at the mall talking about the girl at

the Frederick's store. You. They said they did. Wanted to make love

to you."

"Really? That's what they said?" I wondered who they were.

"No. Really one of the guys said he wanted to fuck that hot blond

in the Frederick's really. That was his words." I could feel myself

blushing. I didn't know what to say.

She was leaning on one elbow looking at me with her fingers sort

of plucking at the front of my nightgown.

"That was just talk though, right?" I was looking into her eyes

there beside me in the dark room.

"Yeah. Probably," she said. "They thought you were really sexy

though."

"Well then if that's true, I shouldn't have anything to worry

about with the girls or, ah, anybody thinking I'm like Bob. Right?"

"Yeah. You're probably right. But be careful, huh?"

"Sure, Michelle." She was still looking at the front of my

nightgown and her fingers were still touching the little pieces of

lace.

"I'd miss you, Amy," she said even more softly than she had been

speaking before.

"I'd miss you, too." I reached across and brushed her hair with my

fingers. She put her arm across me and laid her head down on my

shoulder.

"I like being with you," she whispered, her breath caressing my

neck. Her leg went across mine. I didn't know what to say. "I'd miss

sleeping with you."

She kissed the side of my jaw softly. It sent tingles all over my

body. I knew the panties weren't going to be up to this as I started

getting turned on. Her hand was rubbing my side and her leg was moving

just a little up and down on mine. I could feel her breathing

changing.

I turned my head and looked into her eyes, only a couple of inches

away. I couldn't take it anymore. I kissed her lips. Her leg stopped

moving and her hand froze to my side. I broke off the soft kiss and

she kissed me instead. But this kiss was different. Her lips spread

slightly, vibrating against mine and her arm tightened on my side,

pulling me closer.

My hand was still at the side of her hair and I slipped it to the

back of her neck and pulled her mouth to mine hard. She took a deep,

shuddering breath and relaxed into the kiss, her mouth opening around

mine and her tongue snaking out to my lips. When I accepted her, it

plunged far into my mouth.

She rolled more toward me then, turning her head sideways and

almost nervously delving into my mouth over and over like she couldn't

get her tongue far enough in. A moan, almost a growl, came from deep

in her chest and mingled with mine.

I lifted the leg that she didn't have hers over already and felt

her hot center against my hip, her leg sliding between mine now. Her

foot pressed against the inside of my knee.

I put my other arm around her back and held her tight to me as she

continued her escalating kiss. She was losing control and it felt

wonderful.

Unexpectedly, she rolled away from me and, surprised, I watched

her as she sat up and stripped off her nightgown. My hand on her neck

had been pulled away from her but she turned back to me, taking my

hand and putting it on her naked breast.

"There," she hissed. "Right there." She just hovered there above

me. "I've always wanted someone to touch me like that. To touch my

breast." She closed her eyes and just poised there as I ran my fingers

over her breast, back and forth across her nipple. I didn't know they

got big like that. It was really swelling up hard.

I turned my head a little and pulled her to me, taking her nipple

and as much of her breast into my mouth as I could. When I sucked on

her, she moaned loudly and brought her arm down so she was holding my

head to her. In my peripheral vision, I could see her knee bend and

her leg go up. I liked it that it felt so good to her.

I slid my hand down to her bottom and felt the way she was pumping

it into my front. My hand went into her panties behind, cupping her

bottom and pushing and releasing with her movement as I sucked on her

nipple. She was moaning a lot now.

Then, real suddenly, she dropped her head down and hugged my whole

body, it felt like. Her middle went a little crazy for a minute and I

felt as much as heard her make funny noises into my hair. It would

have been loud, I thought, if she hadn't smothered them in my hair and

the pillow.

After a minute or two, she settled down again and rolled off me.

She pulled the covers up around us but mostly her bare shoulders

and put her head on my arm, pulling it around her.

"Thanks," she said softly. In about a minute flat, I could hear

that she was asleep. But I couldn't sleep for a long time. Mostly, it

was because I hurt between the legs.

Chapter 5

GLORIA CAME INTO the store at her regular time the next day even

though she didn't have anything to do during her hour before I

left. It was a Tuesday and really slow in the store.

I'd been thinking about what Michelle and I had done the night

before. It really bothered me. I mean, I liked it but there was

something wrong, too.

"Gloria?"

"Yeah, sweetie?" she said as she looked through the stock on the

shelves.

"Have you ever made love with someone?" She looked at me a little

funny but then, I guess, decided I just wanted to know.

"Of course. I'm 28 years old. I've been with several men."

"Did they --" It made nervous to talk to her about this. "Did they

touch your breasts?"

"Uh huh."

"Maybe kissed them?" She blushed a little but answered anyway.

"Yes."

"Did it feel good?" Now she laughed nervously.

"Yes. It did. Does."

"When they do that, does it make your body sort of go crazy after

a while?"

"You mean, have I had an orgasm from having someone ... kiss my

breasts?" I guess that's what I meant. I nodded. "It's rather hard to

find someone who'll take the time to make you feel that good that

way. But yes. It's happened."

"What's an orgasm?" I'd never heard the word before.

"Ah," she began. "It's, ah, like you said. When you lose control

of your body for a minute because it feels so good."

"Do just girls have orgasms?"

"No, honey. Guys have orgasms, too."

"Oh."

"Did someone make you have an orgasm that way?" she asked, paying

full attention to me now.

"No. Not really. I just heard about it. You know."

"From one of your housemates." I nodded again.

"Gloria? Is that the way you have orgasms. You said that you had

one sometimes that way. Is there another way?"

"Oh, sweetie," she said rather pointedly. "We've got to have a

talk right now."

"Yes, ma'am," I said before remembering how much she hated it. She

said it made her feel old.

"First, yes. Most girls, particularly when they're young, can have

an orgasm from having a guy suck on their tits." I was a little

embarrassed by her words but I'd heard them before, of course. "But

usually, you get an orgasm from having a guy's penis inside

you. Between your legs."

"Really?"

"Uh huh. That's what I thought," she said to herself. "Yes. And

there are other ways, too. For instance, oral sex. A guy can kiss you

between the legs, suck on you, and give you an orgasm. You can do the

same thing with a guy's penis in your mouth."

"Really?" I was astonished. I'd never thought of it.

"Yes. And a guy can even make you have an orgasm by rubbing your

clit. Like you do when you masturbate."

"What's that?"

"You don't masturbate? Rub yourself until you have a really good

feeling?"

"No. I never have."

"Well," she said skeptically. "You can if you want to and a lot of

girls, no most girls, do it every now and then."

"Okay. But I meant that other thing you said. Clit?"

"Oh. Well. Up above your pussy, there's a little thing that gets

hard when you get turned on. Sort of like a very little penis. If you

touch it, or a guy touches it, it feels really good and gives you an

orgasm after a few minutes."

"Hmm. Like a little penis?"

"Uh huh."

"Can a guy have an orgasm, too?"

"All too easily, sweetheart," she said with a smile. "Sometimes,

too easily. They get their orgasm from pumping up and down inside you,

between your legs, or by just pumping up and down on it with their

hand. Or yours. You can do that, too."

When I had time to think about it, I realized, with a little grin

to myself, that she'd forgotten that I am a boy.

* * *

After dinner that night, I helped Mary with the dishes even though

it wasn't my turn. I wanted to see if she believed the same things

Gloria told me.

"Mary? Have you ever had an orgasm?" I asked as I dried.

"You bet. I have wham bang, earth-shattering orgasms. They even

scare guys I'm with sometimes if they don't expect it."

"Really? Why?"

"I guess I'm just pretty noisy and jump all over the bed," her

eyes got a little far away for a second. "Or wherever," she added with

a grin.

"How do they do it, Mary? Just by putting their penis inside you

between the legs?"

"Of course," she said. "That way among others. For that, any old

way's fine with me."

"Even kissing your clit?"

"Oh, that's a guarantee. Occasionally, some guy's too interested

in himself to wait for me to come fucking. But if he eats me, it's all

over."

"Eats you? Is that like kissing?"

"More. Much more. More like licking and sucking and sticking his

tongue in my pussy and the whole works. I can come three or four times

in about 15 minutes that way."

"No kidding?"

"Of course, you know --" she stopped and sort of looked horrified

for a second. "No. You probably don't know. Have you been with a man,

Amy?"

"Huh uh."

"Good. Okay. Then we need to do a little advance work here just in

case."

She spent the next half hour explaining the forms of birth control

to me.

I knew right away I couldn't use an IUD and I didn't like the idea

of condoms. It sounded like the only way to go was birth control

pills. I'd talk to Michelle about a doctor's appointment.

* * *

I talked to Michelle about the pills and how she had to go to the

doctor and get some as soon as possible. She already knows about a

clinic that does that so she said she would the next week.

We were laying in bed, side by side talking like we do a lot, just

enjoying our being together and being able to talk about anything in

the world. She and I had no secrets at all between us.

She told me that one of the hairdressers at her place was a guy

and she thought he was a homosexual and so did all the other

girls. But one of the girls had been making advances toward her. She

thought that probably meant she was a homosexual, too.

"So, are you going to do something with her? Go out or whatever?"

I asked.

"I don't know," she said. "What do you think?" She didn't wait for

my answer. "She told me there's a really nice place she wants to take

me and said there were a lot of her friends she'd introduce me to. She

said it would probably get me a really good job somewhere that would

be better than the Hair Factory. But I don't know. What do you think?"

It sounded like she wanted to see what it was all about anyway. I

said, "I think you ought to go with her once and see. If you don't

like it, just don't go again."

"Yeah, right," she said wistfully. "That's probably it. I mean,

once couldn't be all that bad and if I liked the place, then it would

be good. If I got a really good job from it, that would really be

great."

Then she told me about some other thing that Jo and Pat had been

talking about but I'd heard it, too.

I told her about my talk with Gloria then and she didn't believe

anything I said. It pretty much made me mad. Why shouldn't she believe

what Gloria said. I mean, she is about my best friend out of the

house.

"Well, okay," I said then. "I thought it sounded too good to be

true so I talked to Mary while we were washing dishes."

"About you kissing my breasts?" She was upset with me.

"No. Of course not. About orgasms and making love and stuff."

"Oh. What did she say?"

"She said she had really great orgasms. And she said her very best

ones were when a guy would kiss her between the legs."

"Really? That sounds gross!"

"Uh huh. But she said it really feels good and that a woman can do

the same thing to a man."

"Huh! Did she say she liked that, too?"

"Yeah. She said a lot of women like to do that." I'd saved the

part about the clit cause I thought that was a good part. "Did you

know you have a little penis between your legs just like I do?"

"I do not!"

"That's what I thought, too, when Gloria told me. But Mary said

the same thing. They can't both be kidding, can they?"

"Well, I don't know. But I don't have a little penis. I know

that."

"Are you sure? They both said that all girls have them."

"Where?"

"They said that it's a spot just above your pussy. That's what

Mary called her hole down there." I'd obviously started her thinking

but I didn't know what she was thinking about.

"Did she say what it felt like? I mean, how could you find it?"

"She said it was just a sort of bump that was really sensitive and

felt good when you rub it or kiss it. When a guy kisses it, I mean."

She was thinking again.

"Do you think you'd know what it was if you found it?"

"I don't know. She said that girls know though. When a guy finds

it, I mean."

"Amy?" she said softly, turning her head toward me. "Do you ..."

She stopped and I decided I'd wait until she said something more

to make sure what she wanted to ask.

"Would you look? I mean, touch me and see if there's ... see if I

feel ... see if there's a little penis there?"

"Uh huh. If you want me to."

"I ... want you to. But if I don't like it, I want you to

stop. Okay?"

"Sure." I wanted this better defined. "You want me to kiss you

there and see if I can find it?"

"Oh, no. Just see with your fingers. If it's supposed to be more

than my nipples then I've got to be able to feel it. Right?"

"Uh huh. Okay. I'll look for you if you want."

I turned over on my side and put my hand on her front. She was

wearing her baby doll panties like I was.

"I don't think I can feel it through your panties," I said.

"Oh, okay. I'll take them off." She moved around for a second,

pushing down the covers, and then stilled again. "There."

I put my hand back on her stomach and moved my fingers down. There

sure wasn't anything there like my penis. I knew that right away. Just

the little bit of hair she had there and that I'd seen before when she

was getting dressed sometimes. Of course, I'd seen that she didn't

have a big penis like mine a long time ago. I rubbed her there but I

didn't feel anything but her hair and her tummy.

"My, ah, pussy is lower than that. Between my legs."

"Oh. Well, maybe if you spread your legs a little I could start

there."

"Okay," she said, shifting on the bed some and her leg coming in

contact with mine.

When I put my hand down there I was really surprised. First, it

was really hot. A lot hotter than anywhere else I'd touched her. And

second, it was wet. I pulled my hand back then.

"Did you wet your pants?" I asked.

"No, silly. Every girl gets wet there when she's thinking about

sexy things. Didn't you know that?"

I hadn't but I wasn't going to confirm it. I put my hand back. I

could feel a lot of loose skin, like my balls sort of without any

balls. But I couldn't find any hole. I kept looking downward until I

found something.

"No. That's my butthole. It's up further. Just push a little bit,

real gently, and you'll find it." I nodded but in the darkness I

don't think she could see it.

I searched on, pushing along a line above her butthole until I

found a place where my finger sank in a softer spot.

"Yes," she hissed. "That's it. Be careful."

I'd never felt a girl's pussy before and had no idea what it was

like. So I pushed gently a couple of times and felt the wetness. It

seemed as if it was wetter but it was really only a little depression,

a soft spot with loose skin all around it.

"You can put your finger inside if you want to. It's deep."

"My whole finger?"

"Maybe. I can."

I moved around a little more and pushed a little harder. It came

as a surprise when I felt a deeper hole opening. I pushed more but it

felt like the outer skin was holding my finger back.

"The wet makes it slippery. If you go in and out slow, you can get

further and further each time." I resisted the urge to say "Really?" I

had to see this.

I pushed in until it didn't seem to want to let me in any more

then I pulled it out and did it again. Each time I did that, I got a

little further inside until finally my finger was in as far as I could

get it. I wondered what was in there and felt around all directions

with my finger. It seemed to be having some effect because Michelle

was making those little noises like last night.

"Does that feel good?"

"Uh huh. Real good."

"As good as your nipples?"

"Uh huh. Different. Real good."

"Could you have an orgasm like last night this way?"

"I don't know," she moaned. "I think so. Maybe."

"Do you still want to look for the little penis?"

"Uh huh. We can do this anytime."

I traced up between the pieces of skin. It was like there was a

little trench or something with her pussy at the bottom end. I figured

that if I just stayed in the trench that would have to be where her

clit was.

I moved my finger up a little, pressing and rubbing just a little

bit, then up a little more and a little more.

I was just about to give up when all of a sudden, Michelle tensed

up and said, "Oh!"

"What?"

"That place sort of hurt."

"I didn't feel anything but a little tiny bump," I said. That

couldn't be a little penis.

"Try getting a little more of the slippery stuff and touching it

again," she said. I did it and she jumped and made a noise again.

"Did it hurt?"

"Ah, not really. It sort of felt good." I got some more of her

slippery stuff on my finger. She was making a lot of it now. And

rubbed it again. It felt different. I knew what it was now. It was

like my penis. It was just soft and little still. If I did this for a

minute or talked about something that turned her on, it would get

bigger.

I dipped into her again and then rubbed more and felt it getting

bigger like I thought it would. She was making more little noises now

as I did that. It did feel like a little penis but a really little

one. Now, when I rubbed her middle part was sort of rocking back and

forth or up and down toward it. I rubbed a little harder and she

grabbed onto the sheet on either side of her where her hands had been

and her face in the moonlight in the room looked funny, like she was

in pain.

"Did I hurt you?" I asked.

"Oh, no. Don't stop!" she whispered loudly. "Do it faster!"

I dipped back into her for more slippery stuff and did it harder

and faster. All of a sudden, it was really scary. She straightened out

her legs real fast and her back arched and her head went back really

far. I thought I was hurting her because that's what it looked like

but I kept doing it because she said, "Don't stop."

I didn't as she spread her legs again and her body bounced around

on the bed. She sounded like she was screaming but really quietly.

Then her movements changed again and she grabbed my hand with both

of hers and started saying, "Enough. Stop! Stop!" I did. Her whole

body relaxed just as it had been a minute before with her legs spread

wide and her hands back at her sides. It was like she was asleep now.

"Michelle?" I said. I was worried. I could see the front of her

nightgown rising and falling with her breaths. But there was nothing

else. "Michelle? Are you all right?"

She slowly turned her head then and licked her lips like her mouth

was really dry. Her eyes came open like they'd been glued shut or

something and she smiled magnificently at me.

"That was wonderful!" she said, kissing my hand. "Like nothing

ever. Unbelievable!" I could just barely understand what she was

saying. Her words were sort of slurred and really tired sounding. I

was pretty sure whatever we were going to do tonight was over.

I pulled up the covers and lay back again, feeling the hurt

between my legs now as my penis got softer. She didn't say anything

more and didn't roll over next to me either. I don't even think she

put on her panties or pulled her legs together again. She was asleep.

It took me a while again but I fell asleep thinking about little

penises and girls with their legs spread wide like Michelle's had

been.

Chapter 6

THE NEXT MORNING I took my shower and put on my bra and panties like I

usually did before I left the bathroom and walked into our

room. Michelle always took her shower first and was finished with her

hair and makeup when I came in the room. She was still wearing just

her bra and panties, too.

She got up from the little stool we'd sort of appropriated for a

makeup stool in front of the mirror. With a shared bathroom, it was

just too much hassle to wait for the bathroom while someone did

everything, so we'd made an agreement with Pat and Phil to just take

showers and get out. We made up in our own room.

I started running the curling iron through my hair, rolling and

holding for a little bit and then moving on to other strands of hair

until I was almost done. I'd noticed that Michelle was looking at me

this morning instead of getting dressed but sometimes she sort of did

that. Sat there and watched me get ready or talked to me about a whole

lot of stuff. You know.

This morning she was doing it more than usual. While I put on my

mascara, I caught her looking at me in the mirror with a big smile on

her face. I was looking back at her, when I wasn't paying really close

attention to what I was doing, and I saw that she was doing her sexy

thing.

I call it her sexy thing because she doesn't do it unless she's

feeling sexy and I think it's sexy. She sits with her naked legs

crossed at the knees and arches her foot up until she's got her foot

pointed straight down at the floor and just her toes bent where it

touches. Pretty often, she sort of points the toes of her other foot

straight with her leg and lifts it up and down while she's talking or

looking at me.

She just sits with her arms across her stomach and her back real

straight. Usually, she has a silly sort of grin on her

face. Sometimes, like this morning, she plays with a little curl of

her hair over her ear or something while she watches.

It makes me really nervous; I guess really it makes me turned on

and that makes me nervous.

I put on lipstick, blush, and a little of the stuff that makes my

cheeks look more hollow before I stand up to pick out something to

wear. She takes me a little by surprise because, after I find my

pantyhose in the drawer, toss them on the bed, and move to the bar

with our clothes on it, she comes up behind me and puts her arms

around my ribs and hugs.

"I wanted to thank you specially for last night, Amy," she said

into my ear. We're really almost exactly the same size so she can do

that.

"That's okay," I said. "I enjoyed it, too."

"Mmmm," she said behind my ear. It feels neat when she hugs me

this way because I can feel her warm body pressed up against me all

the way from our shoulders to our panties. She pushed her middle into

my bottom then and that felt good, too.

"I'd like to do it again," I said.

"Tonight? Will you do it again tonight?" I could feel her wiggling

against me.

"Yes. If you want me to."

"Oh, I do," she said sort of breathlessly. I looked down and

watched her rubbing her finger over the tip of my false nipple and

could really feel it myself even though I knew I really

couldn't. "Will you put your finger in my pussy again?"

"Yes." It made me happy she liked it so much.

"Will you play with my little penis again?"

"Yes, if that's what you want." I thought about it. It seemed fair

that maybe she should touch me, too. "Would you touch my penis, too?"

"I didn't think of it," she said, stopping her squirming. "Sure. I

guess that's only fair, isn't it." I could hear the smile in her

voice. She started squirming behind me again. One of her hands came

down and touched between my legs.

I hadn't been able to keep from getting hard while I was watching

her in the mirror and it had been totally impossible when she'd hugged

me. So she found that I was pretty big when she put her hand

there. She just kept her hand there on me.

"You're really big, huh?" she said. She'd seen me before a lot of

times but I think this was one of the first times I'd been turned

on. She just held on to me like that for quite a while but I

remembered what time it was and that we had to get to work.

"We've got to get dressed for work, Michelle," I said then.

"Yeah." She didn't let go of me with either hand.

"Can I pick out something for you to wear today?"

"Yeah. Sure."

"Do you feel like a skirt or dress?"

"Skirt, I think. Hey, I've got an idea," she said then. "How about

my black skirt and my blue sweater. I won't wear my bra today and I'll

think about what you did to me last night while I work. Okay?"

"Okay with me," I said. She let go of me and I picked what I

called my poof dress. It was sort of like a sun dress but it had a

whole mess of rows of frilly material that went around it from top to

bottom. I could have a raging hard on under it and no one would

know. I thought today, I'd need the cover just thinking about Michelle

and the way she'd been holding me a minute ago.

And her sort of promise.

As I unzipped the little dress and stepped into it, I watched her

pull the skirt up around her hips and the way it tucked up under her

little bottom the way it did. She took off her bra and then walked

over to the dresser to get her sweater and I looked at the way her

nipples were swollen hard against the cool air of the room.

She slipped the thin sweater over her head and it didn't hide her

swollen nipples even a little.

I slipped my arms into the straps of my dress and squirmed for a

minute to reach the zipper in all the frills. Michelle came to my aid

and zipped it up.

"I'm going to wear thigh highs, too," she said, pulling out the

thigh hugging stockings instead of pantyhose. I sat on the stool and

sought out the legs in the pantyhose while I watched her thread her

legs into the stockings, pulling them up on her firm thighs. When she

did the second one, I could see that the front of her blue panties was

wet.

"That's a really cute dress, Amy," she said as I pulled the nylons

up my legs and stood to pull them up to my waist. They held my hard-on

to the crease in my leg even though it stuck out of the waistband of

my bikini panties.

I knew this was going to be a hard day at work because every time

I thought about Michelle all day, I'd get hard again and have to do

something to get comfortable.

We put on shoes and I could see that Michelle's short skirt almost

showed everything when she bent or moved any way. I got up and found

my purse but she stopped me before I got to the door to go

downstairs. This time in front of me, she put her arms around me and

hugged me tight.

"I can hardly wait until tonight," she said with a big grin. "Give

me a kiss?"

I did. A quick one. She put on her pouty look that I thought was

cute so I laughed at her and grabbed her hand. She opened the door and

we went down to breakfast together.

* * *

When we went in the dining room, Pat, Phil and Doris were sitting

at the table. Pat smiled at us as we walked in and Doris said "Good

morning." Phil frowned and looked up and then did a kind of double

take that I saw but I don't think anyone else did. She was intently

looking at the outlines of Michelle's nipples through her sweater.

When she noticed I was watching her, she returned her attention to

her newspaper. But during the time we were eating our cereal, I caught

her staring at Michelle's nipples three or four more times. She seemed

like sort of an odd woman.

Mostly Michelle and Patty chattered while we ate and then we all

left for work, right behind Doris. Phil drove us all to work most of

the time.

When we got to the mall, Pat and Michelle walked ahead and I

noticed that Phil watched the way Michelle's bottom moved inside her

skirt, the same way I did.

* * *

I was right. It was a hard day.

Whatever I did all day, I seemed to think about Michelle

anyway. And every time I thought about Michelle, I got hard

again. Several times I straightened things out behind the counter when

no one was in the store. Twice, I had to go to the back room when

people were there. Once I even had to go to the girl's room to get it

right because it was so tied up in my panties and pantyhose.

I had kept working like I'd started. Now there were a dozen women

who stopped in regularly for "special" clothes for their husbands or

boyfriends. There was also four different guys who'd come in like Bob

had. I treated them just like all the other customers and they bought

more stuff than most of the women.

I also had a couple of young girls about my age or maybe a year or

two younger, who bought quite a bit of stuff. One's breasts hadn't

even started to develop yet, though she had big nipples, and I worked

with her to buy little breast forms on time. I think she worked for a

fast food place or something and didn't make very much. But I saw her

every week with another 10 or 20 dollars toward her little A-cup

forms. She might grow into an A-cup bra before she got them paid for.

I was glad to see the day end.

* * *

It was Michelle's night to cook and I waited with the other girls

watching the news until it was ready. I kind of noticed Phil go to the

kitchen but I didn't think anything of it. She came back out a minute

later and then Michelle called us to the table. I saw that she looked

a little flustered but cooking usually made Michelle a little

flustered.

We ate and then sat together and watched TV for an hour or so

while Doris did the dishes and then joined us. Mary was the first to

go upstairs to take a bath. Then Doris went up to go to bed.

A couple of minutes later, Michelle stretched and said she was

really tired. Then she asked me if I was as tired as she was and I

said I was. We said goodnight to everyone and went up to bed then.

Michelle went to the bathroom when we got to the top of the stairs

and I went into the room. I got out of my dress, hung it up, and put

my sleep bra on before I dropped my baby doll over my head. Then I

took off my shoes, pantyhose, and panties before putting on my sleep

panties. It felt good not being confined the way I had been all day.

Michelle came into the room with her skirt in her hand. It is

easier sometimes just to take your skirt off when you're going to the

bathroom instead of getting it all back in place afterwards. I'd done

it myself when I was sure Pat and Phil weren't going to catch me.

She intercepted me on the way to the bathroom and put her arms

around me again and pressed her breasts into mine. She was smiling as

she stood there with one leg bent at the knee before she kissed me

hard on the lips. Her whole body seemed to squish into mine while we

stood like that. Then she let me go to the bathroom and, when I turned

back, pulled her sweater over her head to show me her full breasts and

the red knobs of her nipples. She grinned and I went pale, I think.

I went to the bathroom fast and tucked back so I could make it

safely back across the hall even if someone was out there.

It wasn't too surprising when I left the bathroom and saw Phil

standing just outside the door waiting. I saw Pat inside their room,

getting ready for bed. Phil looked me up and down very obviously

before she let me by. I was glad I'd tucked up.

"Let me get in there, sweetie," she said, patting me on the bottom

and, strangely, squeezing my bun. When I looked at her funny, she just

smiled and went on into the bathroom. When she smiled that way, she

was really a beautiful woman. But, I thought, too old for me.

Michelle was already in bed with the covers pulled up around her

neck. I turned the light off and climbed over her to my spot and

pulled the covers up, too. I turned over on my side so my mouth was

right beside her head, though she was looking at me with a grin.

"I think Phil just pinched my butt, sort of," I whispered.

"Really?"

"Yeah. She looked me over real closely and then patted my bottom

and sort of held on." Michelle was quiet for a minute.

"Before dinner, she came in the kitchen. And when I said hi, she

grabbed hold of my nipple and said she'd been looking at my titties

since morning and she just wanted to know what they felt like."

"You're kidding?"

"Huh uh. And when I said I didn't like that she came real close to

me, kissed me on the lips, and put her hand between my legs while she

held me. Then she asked if I liked that any better."

"Michelle!" I couldn't believe she'd do something like that. "What

did you say?"

"I said no I didn't. She just smiled and strolled back out of the

kitchen like nothing had happened."

"What do you think it means?"

"Means? I guess it means she likes me. I don't know. Nobody ever

did that to me." I thought for a minute.

"Did you like it?" Now it was her turn to think. She was looking

straight up at the ceiling as we heard the bathroom door open and then

Pat and Phil's door close.

"I don't know. It was ... I don't know how to say it. It was

exciting. And it made me feel like I was pretty. I mean she's so

pretty, you know?"

"Uh huh. I think she's really pretty. Beautiful maybe."

"Would you want her to touch you there?" I grinned to myself. She

seemed to be able to forget.

"If she did, we'd probably have to move out."

"Oh, yeah. I guess you're right. I forgot for a minute."

"So what are you going to do, Michelle?"

"Do? I don't know. I guess I'll try to stay away from her if I

can. But if she does something like tomorrow, you know coming

somewhere where I already am when I'm alone, I don't know. What should

I do?"

"It depends," I thought.

"On what?"

"I guess on what you want to do. If you don't want her to touch

you, maybe you should talk to Mary or Doris or just scream if she ever

does it again."

"Or?"

"Or, if you don't mind it, I guess you could kiss her back. I

don't know. Or just let her do it. Whatever."

"You wouldn't mind if I did that?"

"Me? No, I guess not. Why would I mind?"

"Well, you wouldn't be jealous or something?"

"It's not like we're boyfriend and girlfriend, after all. We're

more like ..." I couldn't quite define it.

"More like sisters right now, huh?"

"Yeah," I giggled. "I guess so."

I laid back, thinking about our strange situation and about what

Michelle had said about Phillis. I wondered what would really happen

if she did that to me, if she'd immediately know what was going on,

and what she'd do about it if she did know. I did know that I really

didn't want to take the chance, anyway. I liked living in the house.

Michelle turned a little toward me under the covers without

touching me.

"Amy?"

"Uh huh."

"Do you still want to touch me again?"

"Uh huh."

"I thought all day about doing things to you like you did me."

"You did?"

"Yeah. And I really want to if you'll let me." Let her, I

thought. I'd give anything if she would.

"I'd really like it, I think."

"I talked to some of the girls today."

"Really? About what?"

"About you. I mean, doing things to a guy, you know?"

"Okay."

"They said that when a guy has an orgasm? --"

"Yeah?"

"That a whole bunch of white stuff, they called it come, squirts

out and that's what makes babies when it goes inside a girl's pussy."

"Oh. A couple of times when I woke up in the morning there was

stuff like that. Lots of it. It was really hard to clean up cause

it's sort of sticky like glue or something. I just had to put my

underwear in the laundry and hope nobody would notice."

"Really? I didn't know if you'd have anything like that or not."

"Yeah. I guess I do."

"Well, a couple of the girls said that you just swallow it all as

fast as you can and that it's really good."

"Really?"

"Yeah, but Bruce, the hairdresser I told you about?"

"I remember. The homosexual?"

"Uh huh. Well, he said that's a waste. That it's really good for

your skin and you just rub it in afterwards."

"Really?"

"Uh huh." This talk was really making me excited. "What would you

rather I'd do with it? Swallow it or rub it in my skin. Or yours if

you want me to."

"I don't know. What would you rather do?"

"I don't know either. But one of the girls said there's a whole

lot and that it's really hard to swallow all of it."

"Okay. Then maybe if you wanted to try some, that'd be okay. Then

rub the rest in."

"Do you think it would be good for my skin? Make it soft and

nice?"

"I don't know but you could try and if it didn't do anything, you

wouldn't have to again. It seemed like an awful lot when I had to

clean it up."

"Yeah. Well your idea is best. I'll try swallowing some and if I

like it maybe I can swallow it all. If I don't, then we can rub it in

to our skin. Okay?"

"Uh huh."

"What I was thinking? --"

"Yeah?"

"Maybe I could start by kissing your nipples like you did mine the

first night."

"Okay."

"Maybe you'll like that as much as I do."

"Maybe. Nobody ever did that to me so I don't know."

"Then you could kiss mine because I know I like it a lot."

"Sure."

"Okay. Then I could kiss your penis, like they said, and see what

it's like. You know, if you like it and if I like the come stuff and

all that?"

"Yeah. Okay."

"Then," she gulped on the words. "Then maybe you could kiss me

there? On my little penis?" She was very tentative as if she didn't

think I'd go for that idea at all. Really, I'd thought about it the

night before but when she had her orgasm, she fell asleep really fast

and there didn't seem much point.

"Sure. I wanted to last night."

"Really? You'd do that?"

"Sure. I wanted to."

"Okay, then."

Chapter 7

"REMEMBER THAT WE have to be really quiet so Pat and Phil don't hear

us," I reminded her.

"Yeah," she said. "Do you want me to take off your nightgown and

bra? Or do you want me to act like they're real?" She paused. "Or

maybe I could play like they're real but kiss your real life ones."

"That sounds best," I said. "That last one."

"And, I guess, if you want to touch me while I kiss them or

anything, that'll be okay. Right?"

"I don't think I could help myself. You, too. If you want to touch

me, it's okay."

She squirmed up closer to me under the covers until I felt her leg

touch the side of mine. Her hand was on my stomach. I gulped. I'd

never been so excited this way.

Then she turned some more toward me and it pulled the covers off

her shoulders. She wasn't wearing her nightie. I put my trembling hand

on her side and felt that she wasn't wearing anything from the waist

up. Then she slid still closer to me and I felt her leg cross mine

again as she kissed my lips. I could feel that she was as nervous as I

was when we touched.

Because she'd sort of moved higher to turn her head on my mouth, I

could feel her hot middle against my side where my nightie had been

pulled up by her movement. She wasn't wearing anything at all. That

was really exciting all by itself, without all the talk and the

fantastic kiss she was giving me.

She broke the kiss and smiled into my face from about an inch

away.

"You're not wearing anything," I said unnecessarily.

"Uh huh."

"Should I take my panties off?"

"Huh uh. I want to. Is that okay?"

"Sure," I said with a shrug that pressed my shoulder into her

naked breast.

Her mouth came back to mine and her hand under my nightie on my

side. Then her tongue came out and into my mouth. That felt so great I

could hardly stand it. I hurt between my legs already almost as bad as

the other two nights.

She kissed me for a long time as her hand explored under my

nightie. Finally, she found my breast form and squeezed it. Harder

than I had hers. But it was only silicone and not something that could

hurt. But the way she did it, it felt like it was real flesh. Maybe it

was the way the back of the breast form squeezed the soft flesh of my

chest.

Though I'm small and have a little waist, I have some flesh on my

chest that isn't muscle. Actually, when I don't have my clothes on, I

can pull my arms in and have just the start of a real cleavage. Not

something that anyone would believe, but a little.

She kissed me and played with my breast through the bra for quite

a while, rubbing her own breast as she squirmed around partially on

top of me. She was breathing hard and so was I.

Then she slid her hand under my bra and under the breast form and

found my own flesh. This was even more immediate and felt

wonderful. When she found my little nipple that was even more

special. She did the same sorts of things to my flesh as I had with my

hand to hers two nights ago and a little last night. Squeezing and

releasing, pulling my nipple with two fingers, pinching it. It felt

even better when she pinched it hard. I wondered if she'd like that as

much as I did and knew I'd try it to see in a minute.

She was really breathing hard when she broke the kiss and moved

down my chin and neck and then, across the breast forms, kissed my

ribcage below my bra. She pushed the breast forms up a little and I

felt her breath on my nipple.

Like a little piece of lightning, I felt her tongue touch it. When

it was wet, she breathed on it and the cool air gave me a sensation

I'd never felt before.

Then she put her lips around it and sucked at the same time her

tongue brushed back and forth across it. I knew I was writhing around

under her ministrations but I couldn't help myself.

She pushed the bra up a little further and licked my other nipple

while her finger returned to rolling and pinching the first one. She

sucked as much of the area around my nipple into her mouth as she

could then and licked my nipple between her lips. Her teeth closed on

it lightly and I felt the same kind of thing as her pinches. It was

wonderful and I wasn't controlling myself very well.

My hands, that had been trapped at my sides, were freed a little

as she rolled fully on top of me, straddling my legs with hers. They

were exactly placed to cup her breasts -- both at the same time. I

repeated her actions, squeezing the entire shape of them then moving

to the dangling nipples and rolling them between thumbs and

forefingers. I tried pinching them and she drew her breath in around

my nipple she was still sucking and licking.

My back arched up to meet her mouth as hers had to mine. I could

feel her heat, between her legs, pressing into my thighs

ineffectively. I could feel my penis straining at the soft baby doll

panties.

I couldn't stand this any more and pulled her up my body by

pulling under her underarms. She walked on all fours up my sides

until I could reach her nipples with my waiting mouth. In this

position, her breasts extended with the help of gravity. They were

somewhat elongated, too, so I could get more of the lovely soft flesh

in my mouth at once.

Sucking hard, I could almost get her nipple to the back of my

mouth and used the flat of my tongue to lick her breast and the nipple

at the same time. She smothered her scream in the top of my head in

the long hair as her fingers clutched at the pillow on either side of

my head. Her center was pumping into my ribcage.

I switched breasts and repeated my actions until she was doing it

again, only stronger. I felt her orgasm and despaired for fear

everything else she had talked about would be overtaken by sleep

now. I ached with need.

But she hardly paused. Instead she pulled back from me just a

little and pressed her breasts together with both hands. I looked at

her as I licked both nipples at the same time and watched her eyes

cross and her body again go a little crazy. I don't know if it was

another orgasm or not but it passed and she was still with me.

She moved down quickly and kissed me hard on the lips, twining her

fingers in my long blond hair, as she stroked her tongue deep into my

mouth over and over again. Her middle was still pumping against me but

now it was at about waist level. I could feel the slippery liquid heat

of her on my stomach.

"I've got to ... " she was panting. "Got to do this."

She quickly slid down my body further until she was sitting on my

shins, pinning my legs. She kissed my stomach where, a moment before,

she'd been spreading her own essence. She licked almost wildly and

breathed her hot breath on the liquid to turn it to ice.

Her fingers found both my nipples and rolled and pinched them

until I couldn't see any more.

Then she let them go, carefully rearranging my bra and breast

forms and licking downward until she came to the waistband of my

panties. She continued down until she was nuzzling and pressing

against the conjunction of my legs through the material.

Her fingers hooked in the waistband and started pulling it

downward. I lifted my bottom slightly and both her hands pushed the

material down and clasped my cheeks. Returning to the sides, she

pulled them down further, then she switched to the front where I now

held it with my penis.

Seeing it, she slowly and carefully lifted the material free of me

and downward.

"Oh!" she whispered. I felt her whisper on my penis.

Now excited, she pushed the material down further, between her own

legs and down my thighs. She sat up spectacularly, her breasts open to

my view and my hands, as she reached behind her to pull my panties

below my knees and then down my calves and, finally, off my feet.

Then, leaving my hands on her nipples, she leaned forward again

and kissed my lower stomach. She lifted one leg and put it between my

knees then did the same with the other leg. She pushed her knees to

the sides, consequently pushing my knees further apart until she was

finally satisfied when my legs were almost at a 90 degree angle to

each other.

She lifted her head and looked down at me then with a huge smile

on her face. She was too low for me to reach without leaning forward

myself now. I had to satisfy myself for the moment by just looking at

her happiness and excitement.

Her fingers on both hands, traced up the insides of my thighs,

actually making me spread them further still. Then they came to the

place deep between my legs where, if I had been born a girl, would

have been my pussy. She pushed and prodded there but didn't find the

opening I'd found between her legs the night before.

Instead, she found a button that seemed to pump my penis into a

hard limb. After pressing there for a few minutes and watching me roll

in a kind of ecstasy, her hands came up to my soft sack, now leaden

with the swollen testicles within it.

She touched it so tenderly, I never felt any fear. She turned her

head and lowered it to the sack, kissing and licking it as she had my

nipples moments before. I moaned. Her head still turned sideways, she

licked and kissed her way up the underside of my penis until she

reached the slightly sticky head of it, already shiny with pre-come.

She kissed the head of it on one side and then the other and must

have enjoyed watching me react to that slight touch of lips to it.

The fingers of one hand wrapped around the shaft of it and moved

slowly down it and then back up again. It felt wonderful. My foot came

off the bed to her side, touching her cool skin. She licked the head

and my other foot came off the bed, to her other side.

Oh the feelings that raged through me. I'd never even thought

there could be feelings like this, let alone experienced them. She

licked it again and my back arched.

I felt her hot breath on the head of it, a lot of it. Then I felt

her lips around it. Somehow I knew she was watching my face, my

reactions. It should have been gratifying for her because I was

reacting completely and extremely.

Then she did it to me. She pressed her mouth down around it, her

tongue playing over it, then moving back up it, seemingly drawing my

insides with her mouth. Again I arched my back.

I know I moaned as her mouth went down around it again. Further

this time. Maybe even to the back of her mouth. Then back up again.

This time she didn't pause but immediately lowered her lips around

me again until I definitely felt it touch the back of her mouth and

almost all of it was inside her warm mouth. Again she didn't pause

but went straight back to the tip of it again and back down in a

steady motion.

This time I knew I moaned.

She speeded up her movements, up and down again, again, and

again. Suddenly, I knew I couldn't hold it. I panicked then, not

wanting to hurt her, disgust her, and put my hands on the side of her

face to hold her back. It didn't work. She didn't even slow.

And I felt my release from so deep within I hadn't recognized the

place existed before. I cried out silently, too overcome to make a

sound, as I felt my body release everything. As spread and arched as I

was at this moment, in the next fraction of a second, I was the

opposite, wrapped around her -- legs, arms, upper body -- as my body

emptied into her mouth.

Then again it reversed and she kept drawing it out of me. Sucking,

drawing, pulling, more and more. My climax extended until I felt the

blood pounding in my head and heard nothing but the sound of it in my

ears.

She swallowed the cascade of sticky come until she couldn't

swallow. The first time she thought it would overwhelm her but she

swallowed it anyway. Then the second cascade came and she was sure she

couldn't do it. She had. Barely.

Then the third and fourth and fifth came and she opened her mouth

around me to let it go. She couldn't take any more. And still I came

again and it joined the other dripping from her lips onto my stomach.

Finally I was relaxing and the spurts of come had stopped with

only a small drop forming on her tongue. She swallowed what was in her

mouth and sucked the remains from me until I held the sides of her

face in an attempt to stop her. She let my penis fall from her mouth

and watched it as it almost miraculously lost its size, shrinking into

itself.

She lifted her leg over mine and rolled to the side onto her back

beside me. Then she reached back and got a large dollop of the slimy,

sticky material on her finger and rubbed it purposefully on her

breast. It rubbed in in only a couple of quick, full rubs. She got

more and did the other hard breast.

God she was turned on.

She spread it on her stomach and still there was more. She picked

it up and licked it from a finger. It tasted good. She liked it. She

rubbed it on her cheek, got more and rubbed it on the other cheek. It

felt wonderful. Astringent. Tightening and softening.

She lay with her legs spread, as I had, and spread the last of it

on the inside of her thighs. It made them sensitive and tingly.

She'd been so engrossed, she hadn't felt me move. When she looked

down, I was between her spread knees with a very big smile on my face.

I moved up as she watched and kissed her on the spot that her

attention was already riveted to, between her hot legs. I held the

loose skin wide and licked up and down. My tongue delved into her

pussy and she arched now. It came back up and rubbed hard across her

clit.

As she started to reach down to stop me, to slow me, anything, my

hands came up and fingers and thumbs found her nipples and

pinched. Then my mouth closed around her clit, sucking it hard and

deep and her eyes came wide open with a realization. My fingers

pinched her nipples hard as I licked wildly at her clit.

Her body went completely out of control, sinking, bounding,

pounding, vibrating, arching, curling, kicking out and pulling in. I

kept sucking and sucking and licking and sucking and pinching and it

felt so fantastically perfect to her.

Her climax ended with her legs wrapped tightly around my

shoulders, her arms around my head, her body curled up almost over my

head, her chin almost on the back of my neck. That beautiful long

blond hair was in her mouth as she moaned and panted.

"Ohhhhhhh!" she moaned as it all went numb and she fell back onto

the bed. I slowly crawled up next to her, pulling the covers over both

of us. My knee was against her clit and my foot behind her knee, my

softened penis was against her thigh, my breast was pressed into her

side just below her own, my face was against her shoulder.

"Thank you, Michelle," I sighed, on the edge of sleep.

"I like come on my skin," she sighed. "I need more. And taste,

too. I like the taste. Too."

Chapter 8

I DIDN'T WAKE up the next morning with the alarm clock like I usually

do and Michelle was done with her shower when she woke me up. Unlike

me, she had nothing to hide so when she came from the shower she wore

only a towel. She woke me up by pulling the covers down and laying

almost on top of me.

I really woke up because I couldn't breathe with my nose and mouth

covered by her still moist breasts. She just giggled when I rolled

away from her, unable to breathe and my lower half naked to the cool

air of the room.

"Oh," I moaned, trying to cover myself with my hands as she sat

there playing with the front of my nightie. "I slept really well."

"I almost didn't take a shower this morning," she said, smiling. I

just waited for what she wanted to say. I didn't know what she was

talking about. "I didn't want to wash the come off me but I finally

did." She rubbed her hands on one of my breasts. "You've got to get

up." I moaned again as she stood up. Then I rolled off the bed and

found my panties.

I tucked up carefully before walking out of the room and into the

shower. The cooler than normal water was refreshing and woke me

up. Again I tucked up and replaced my baby doll before skittering

across the hallway and into our room.

She'd already chosen my tight black skirt and a white blouse for

today. I put on a pair of pantyhose and then my bra before the

clothes. By then, she was done with her hair and makeup so I could sit

down and do mine. It was a hassle but I still enjoyed doing it as much

as I had at first. It always reminded me of creating a picture or

something. Changing something plain or even sort of ugly into

something pretty.

I really liked the way I looked when I was finished brushing out

my hair.

"Here," she said, reaching around me and putting something in my

mouth.

"Yuck! That tastes awful," I said.

"Yeah. Just swallow fast before it has a chance to melt any."

"What was it?" I said with my nose wrinkled up at the lingering

taste.

"Our birth control. I took mine and this is for you. I bought

double so we'd both have some without your having to go to the doctor,

too."

"Oh, okay."

We went down to breakfast and went off to work. The only thing

sort of eventful was when I went in the door of the mall. Phil sort of

grabbed my bottom just before I passed the security guard and it made

me jump. I still wondered why she did that.

* * *

I stopped and picked Michelle up to have lunch with me at one of

the fast food places in the mall. It was really fun to go to those

places during the day because there was such an interesting mix of

people there.

Of course, a lot of the people who worked in the mall went to

lunch there sometime during the day but there were also quite a few

businessmen from the area around the mall who came in for a quick

lunch or sometimes just to buy something and take it back to their

offices with them. There was also a high school and a junior college a

little way away and a lot of the kids went there for lunch instead of

eating at the schools. In with them were the women and their little

ones who shopped during the day and stopped here for lunch during

their shopping.

It was pretty busy but that was part of what made it fun.

You had to stand in line for a couple of minutes before you could

get served and while Michelle and I were standing there a couple of

junior college guys got in line behind us. They were mostly talking

about some class they were taking but then one of them leaned in

between Michelle and me and said, "I'll buy lunch if you'll sit with

us."

He had a nice smile. We looked at each other and then Michelle

said, "Sure." While the guy in front of us got his order in, he told

us his name was Eric and introduced his shy friend, Ted. That's when

he told us he goes to school at the junior college and asked us each

where we went to school. We told him about our jobs and he reacted

like most guys do when I told him I worked for Frederick's.

"Do you wear the sexy underwear they sell there?" he asked. I told

him I did and he looked at me like he could see right through my

clothes to the bra and panty set I wore. He also said he got his hair

cut at the Hair Factory once but the guy Michelle thought was

homosexual had cut it and it made him nervous so he never went

back. Michelle told him she'd see that he got one of the girls if he

came back.

We ordered and got our food a couple of minutes later. They led us

to a table some people were just leaving and we sat and talked while

we ate.

"If I come to your store, will you show me your sexy panties?" he

asked me. I giggled at the statement but told him that we had whole

shelves full of them and he could look all he wanted to. I thought his

statement was sort of cute.

Then he and Michelle got in a discussion of something or other for

a while and I just ate. His friend, Ted, hardly said anything for

most of the time. Finally, we got done eating and had to go back to

work. Before we left, Eric asked if we ate lunch there a lot and

Michelle said we did. He asked if we would let them buy lunch for us

again if they were there the next day. It sounded like a pretty good

deal to us so we agreed.

* * *

After work, Michelle told me Eric had been in to the Hair Factory

and got his hair cut. She'd made a special effort to get him in with

one of the better girls who cut men's hair and he'd really appreciated

it. He went back and talked to her a while after he got done since she

wasn't doing anything for a few minutes.

She liked him.

We went home and Michelle helped me cook dinner. After we ate, we

watched one of the nighttime soaps and a sitcom we like before we went

to bed. Everyone else wanted to watch some movie about somebody or

other who'd killed their parents. We weren't interested.

When Michelle turned off the light and crawled into bed next to

me, I was very excited. After the night before, I knew what it felt

like to have an orgasm and hoped that she wanted to do it again. She

rolled next to me right away and whispered in my ear even though there

was no one else on our floor and we could always hear the stairs creak

when someone came up.

"I need some come to keep my skin soft," she said very close to my

ear.

"Well, since that's the only reason, I guess I'll get you

something from the Sears cosmetics lady tomorrow." She hit me on the

arm pretty hard and I laughed.

"This is more fun to put on, it's cheaper, and it's better for my

skin. I've heard." She laughed too.

"You know what?" she said when we stopped laughing.

"What?"

"The doctor told me yesterday that after I took one of the birth

control pills, I could make love to a man."

"We did," I said. "So I guess that means we could make love to

someone."

"But I don't want to make love with just anyone, Amy," she

whispered into my ear, her leg over mine again. "I want to make love

with you first."

"Really? Wouldn't it hurt?"

She thought about that for a few heartbeats. "I don't know. I

don't think so. I mean nothing else we did hurt."

"Yeah. That's true. I guess we could try like the first night and

if it did hurt, we could stop."

"Yeah. Good idea." She was still beside me again for quite a while

until I wondered what she was thinking. "I don't think it will hurt

but I don't know how to start."

I thought about it. "You know, the first night, when I started

touching you, there was a little bit of slippery stuff and then when I

touched you more, there was more and more."

"Yeah. And when I started last night, you were sort of little and

soft but really fast you were harder than your finger." She was quiet

again. "And bigger, too."

For about an hour, I touched and sucked her nipples again and then

put my finger into her pussy and rubbed her clit. She touched me

between the legs, licked my nipples, and rubbed up and down on my

penis.

"Amy," she whispered through her panting breaths, "instead of

kissing it like last night, I want to put it inside me. Is that okay?"

She could feel my shrug.

She rolled on top of me much as she did last night and pinched my

nipples as she had the night before. I did the same to her. But when

she got really excited this time, instead of crawling down between my

legs and putting her mouth around my penis, she moved up a little. I

felt her holding it at the opening of her pussy and moving back onto

it a little at a time.

Like the first night, I felt myself going inside her little by

little. It felt unbelievably hot and wonderful around me. She kept

moving up and back, up and back until, like my finger, it was all

inside her body. It felt very strange but very wonderful as well.

She lowered herself down onto my chest so our breasts were pressed

into each other and put her hands at the sides of my head. Her mouth

came within a panting inch of my ear. She wasn't moving up and down me

anymore but instead I could feel little muscles moving all around me

in her body.

I felt her purposely squeeze it tight and moaned with the intense

feeling of it. My penis seemed to move on its own, the muscles

contracting and relaxing to make it move inside her at the same time.

"That feels fantastic, Amy. Can you feel it!"

"Yes," I whispered, my eyes closed to feel it all. My answer

sounded more like a gasp.

"Can you come like this?" she hissed.

"Yes," I gasped again.

"Do you think I can get it to come back out?" she continued

maddeningly.

"I think so," I gasped again. I didn't care.

She lifted back up again until I was back at the portal of her

pussy and then slowly recovered my length. On the way out, my legs

spread and my stomach retracted as my back arched slightly. On her

return, my body reacted in the opposite. The retraction made me draw

in a deep, shuddering breath and her lowering made me expel it.

Her body, except for her hot center, seemed frozen in its

position, her hands at the sides of my head, her mouth near my ear,

her breasts pressed to me, her calves clasped around my hips. Her

thighs and bottom and lower back were doing the work.

She did it again. And again. A little faster each time. As if

fearing it was all going to be over too quickly, she paused with it

teetering barely at the entrance and then dropped fast. She froze with

me fully inside her and both of us panted rapidly, almost afraid to

make a sound.

She put her open mouth around my ear and let her tongue find the

opening that made it sound like a truck had driven into it. I arched

up to press into her and retreat several times quickly, held under her

weight from long strokes. But she still reacted to my little short

probes.

"I want your come," she moaned very loudly into my ear. When she

rose up this time, I pumped up into her and as far back as I could

away from her, quickly and over and over during the extended time it

took her to rise all the way.

I couldn't lose her now and put my hands on her hips, holding her

as I pumped fast in and out of her. She was breathing very hard, in

time with my short strokes into and out of her.

She was so hot and so slippery and held me so tightly. I couldn't

stand it. I was pumping hard and fast into her.

Now her middle lost control as well and began pumping at

me. Sometimes it was opposed to my movements and extended the

strokes. Sometimes it was synchronized with mine and we only moved up

and down together with no further penetration at all.

We were both breathing in time with our movements, harder and

harder, faster and faster. I could see stars behind my eyelids as my

body moved as if on its own and my head arched backward until I could

have looked directly at the wall above my head if I'd opened my eyes

or even cared.

My body released in an explosion that froze my movements and

dulled all my senses of the world around me. Then it all came crashing

in again and I pulled her as tightly against me as I could, pressing

hard into her.

Distantly, I heard her little squeals as her orgasm washed through

her as well.

The next waves pounded back and forth from senseless to

overwhelmingly filled with sensual input in a slowly but steadily

decreasing intensity until the last was, perhaps, only like a muscle

cramp throughout my body.

Then it too passed and I felt only her dead weight on top of

me. Her pussy was still moving, clenching, around my penis as I felt

it starting to soften already.

"I like that best, Amy," she said in my ear.

"Me, too," I answered. We just lay there for a long time,

regaining our normal breathing. I actually wondered if she'd fallen

asleep like this.

Then she moved slightly and I felt her lifting up above my

softened member until it finally fell out onto my stomach. She moved

up a little further, getting up on her arms and taking her weight off

my stomach as well. I watched her as she looked down between our

bodies in the nearly total darkness.

I could see her pubic hair in the moonlight that shown between her

legs, making it a kind of halo. She was squeezing and releasing her

muscles, I could see.

"I don't think it's going to come out," she said.

"Maybe if you relax," I said. She seemed to try that and I saw a

glimmer of wetness in the halo of hair.

"Yeah, maybe," she said. "Yeah." I watched as a stream of liquid

slowly dropped to my stomach. "Yeah," she repeated and a large gob of

it fell out of her. She was tightening her muscles and relaxing over

and over as I watched more and more join the growing puddle of it in

the cavity below my bellybutton and above my soft penis. "Oh, boy,

there's lots this time," she said.

Nothing seemed to come out for quite a while and then she said,

"Maybe that's all. That's enough."

She rolled to the side, ending up on her back with her legs spread

wide and in the air. She reached down with her hand and rubbed between

her legs and then rubbed up her stomach. For a moment, I watched her

rub the wetness onto her stomach before it dried or soaked in. She

did it again but her supply seemed exhausted.

She reached her hand to the pool of it on my stomach and rubbed it

into the inside of one thigh. When it was gone, she did it again with

the other thigh. She licked her hand before getting more of the

plentiful supply and, curling up a little, applying it to her calves

and knees.

Another application went to her swollen breasts, the nipples still

standing hard and pointing up toward her face slightly. She put some

on her cheeks before reapplying it to her breasts. I thought she liked

the feeling of it there more than most places or just liked touching

her breasts like that.

I knew that if I hadn't been so recently drained, the sight of her

would have turned me on immensely.

She rubbed the last major portion of the pool into her stomach

before rubbing the last of it into my stomach in soft circles.

Finally, she lay on her back, her legs still up in the air, though

not so spread now, and licked her hands like a cat would to clean its

face.

"Mmmm, I love the taste," she kept saying in a whisper. Then,

again like a big kitten, she pulled up the covers and tucked her

shoulder under my arm pit and her head on my upper chest. "Thank you,

Amy," she moaned. I heard Pat and Phil talking as they came up the

stairs as I was falling asleep with her pussy against the side of my

naked leg and her leg back between mine.

Her pussy was still very warm and very wet. With a grin, I thought

that it would be good for the skin on that thigh, at least.

Chapter 9

THINGS WENT ALONG pretty smoothly for the next three months. We both

worked and even saved a little money. We'd gotten tired of trying to

find places to put any new clothes so those purchases had pretty well

stopped.

We met Eric and Ted at the fast food place a couple of times a

week and I even got Ted so he would talk to me instead of being so

shy. We met several other guys as well. Sometimes they would call the

house in the evening and either Michelle or I would talk to them for a

while. There were a couple that Michelle was interested in.

Mostly we were prepared around Phil who continued to "cop feels"

every now and then from both of us. That's what Eric called it when

Michelle mentioned that "someone" had done that to her.

It was sort of funny but I seemed to be getting a little heavier

on top because some of my favorite dresses got too tight and I finally

got Gloria to let me trade my C-cup forms that brought it back to

normal. I thought my nipples were more sensitive and maybe even a

little bigger but I figured that was because Michelle paid so much

attention to them.

The morning after we first made love, Michelle made me sit down on

the stool when I came back from my shower and then sat down on my lap,

facing me. It was only a few minutes before I'd filled her with

another load of my come and she was standing in the middle of the

room, rubbing it into her thighs and stomach and breasts.

It seemed like every time we were alone dependably for more than a

few minutes, we made love with each other again. She even sucked me to

an orgasm on the living room couch one weekend when everyone went

shopping or somewhere.

We made love from me on top, her on top, sideways, upside down,

sitting, standing, and from behind her like dogs or something. I even

rubbed her to an orgasm on the bus to downtown one Saturday afternoon.

She made me in a movie one Friday night even though I was scared

to death we'd get caught. It was all wonderful fun. We never tired of

it even when we did it three times in one day.

Even with our relationship, I'm sure we always looked like

perfectly normal roommates and friends to those watching

us. Certainly, no one could have guessed that I'm a guy instead of a

girl. In a group of women, I was almost the only one that someone

would pick out as being "so feminine and sweet."

I guess I'd started out with few problems in adapting but, over

time, I just got better and better at it. Pat even came in the

bathroom one morning while I was going to the bathroom and I was only

wearing a bra with my panties down at my ankles, and she still didn't

see anything different than she expected though I'd clamped my legs

together tightly when she came into the room.

I even ran into Phil in the hallway after my shower one morning

with nothing but a bra and panties on and she didn't know anything.

But that sort of changed.

* * *

Friday night Eric called Michelle and they talked for a while

before she came back to watch TV with me and Jo and Mary.

"He asked me out tomorrow night," she said to me when she sat

down. "Dinner and a movie or something."

"What did you say?" I asked.

"I told him I would. Okay?" I shrugged. I hadn't thought about it

but it really was okay with me.

"Sure. If you want to."

In bed that night, she seemed more worried about my reaction to

her date. Since I really thought it was okay and wasn't jealous or

anything, I finally got it through to her that it was okay. Of course

we made love after we talked and I knew she'd be back to me the next

night to make love again.

The next morning Phil dropped us off at the mall before she took

Pat to the train to go home for the weekend. She lived in Monterrey or

somewhere south and hadn't been home in months.

After work, we went home and watched a video movie and then I

helped Michelle get ready for her date. I'd just realized that it was

the first date she'd been on since I'd known her. She said she'd only

gone out once before, to a movie with a bunch of kids, when she was in

8th grade. We couldn't decide if that had really been a date or

not. Probably not.

She was really excited and the excitement lasted at least until

Eric picked her up at six.

When I went into the living room after she left, I realized only

Phil was here right now. Jo had gone to a friend's for the evening,

Mary was on the north coast somewhere for a swimsuit modeling job, and

Doris was working late on a project with a couple of her lawyers.

I was still careful around Phil, even though she seemed to only do

funny things once in a while and mostly was just pleasant. We ordered

a pizza and shared it around the coffee table as we watched another

video movie.

On the weekends, I usually wore a shirt or blouse and a loose

skirt because a skirt was a lot more comfortable for me than pants or

shorts that I had to tuck up in. At least I could wear flat shoes

instead of heels on the weekends and I didn't have to wear pantyhose.

After the movie, I went up to our room to get a book and then

couldn't decide whether to go back downstairs or just stay in the room

and read until Michelle got home. I was still trying to decide when I

heard Phil come up. That sort of made my decision. If she was going to

bed, there wasn't much reason to go back downstairs to keep her

company.

"Hey, Amy?" I heard her call.

"Yeah, Phil."

"Could you give me a hand?" I dropped my book on the bed and went

into the hall.

"Sure. What do you need?" I went into her room. I'd never been in

her and Pat's room before. They'd decorated it pretty nice, with a

curtain to cover their clothes and three dolls on the dresser instead

of cosmetics and things. They had a really pretty bedspread.

"Oh. You've never been in here before, have you?"

"Huh uh," I said.

"So. Here it is. Home sweet home."

"It's pretty."

"Mostly Pat's doing. She likes the frilly things. I don't care

much."

"It's still pretty."

"Thanks." She seemed genuinely pleased that I approved.

"What do you need."

"Well, there's something over here," she said, looking down beside

the far side of the bed. They had a little more room than we did and

the bed was away from the walls on both sides. She was looking down

the other side. It was still pretty narrow on the other side where she

was standing so I cut across the bed and looked down the far side

where her attention was.

"What? I don't see anything." I couldn't see for her shadow or

whatever but I was thinking it was probably a spider or something. I

didn't particularly like them any better than most people so I was

being cautious.

"Just this," she said and put something around my left wrist. When

I lifted up my arm to see what it was, it looked like some sort of

wide band and it was hooked to a chain that went to the brass

headboard.

"Wait," I said as she put something around my right wrist from

behind me as she stood at the other side of the bed. Then she pulled

and I saw her hook the other end of it to the headboard over

there. "What are you doing, Phil?"

She laughed kind of evilly. I had to lean back against the

headboard, sitting funny on my legs, to look at her and to just be

comfortable with my arms spread like that.

"Amy, my sweet," she said. "The day you and Michelle walked into

the house, I knew I wanted to do a little more than play house."

"Phil! What do you mean?"

"I mean I like girls. I particularly like cute, young, blond,

beautiful little girls. Like you."

"I don't understand." I really didn't.

"I'll explain. You know that Pat and I are ... very close

friends."

"Uh huh." Much more than that, I knew. You couldn't live next door

to someone for three months and not hear a little of what went on in

the other room. Michelle and I had listened to them make love with

each other several times. And I was pretty sure they'd heard us, too.

"Very very close friends. Lovers, actually." I nodded.

"Well, what you might not know is that we've never been

exclusive. It's not like we're married to each other or anything. We

both date sometimes." She walked around the bed as she talked, her

heels clicking on the floor as she did. She liked to wear very tight

jeans, men's styled shirts and high heels.

"I don't mean that we're lesbians, though we both date girls

sometimes and make love to each other, but we go out with guys,

too. You know that. Actually, we're bisexuals and we like to be with

all sorts of people.

"Now, I know what you're thinking. We're not exclusive with each

other at all. When we're together that's great, but Pat wouldn't mind

a bit that I like you, too." She looked at me again with my arms

spread

"Listen," she said as she leaned on the foot of the bed and showed

me her considerable cleavage. "What I'm going to do is make love to

you. Because you're very desirable. And I think you're going to like

it very very much. Okay?"

"N-no!" I said.

"What?"

"No! I don't want to make love with you."

"Oh come on. It's not like you're a virgin or anything. Pat and I

lay here and listen to you and Michelle going at it every night. And

you're not married either. After all, she's out with a guy

tonight. Right?"

God, I was scared. If she did anything with me, she was going to

find out. And if she found out, I was out on the street. She could

probably even turn me over to the police or something.

I could only shake my head and hope that it would work.

"Please. I want to leave now."

"Well, you've been torturing me for a long time now," she

said. "You're one of the cutest girls I've ever known. And all that

messing around in the next room every night. I've just got to satisfy

my curiosity." She put up her hand as I started to say something else.

"I'm not going to take no for an answer and that's all there is to

it. I'm sure you're going to enjoy it as much as I will. But I'll tell

you for sure. It is going to happen. Whether you want it to or not."

"No!" I said again.

"Oh, yes." She climbed onto the bed with me and pulled me down

toward the foot. Luckily, my skirt pulled up between my legs as she

did it but I didn't like being at this sort of disadvantage. I

couldn't even fight back with my hands pulled out to my sides and

firmly fastened.

I kicked but immediately felt another one of those bands go around

my ankle and heard the click as it was fastened to the foot of the

bed. It was only a second later when the other ankle was fastened

firmly.

"Phil, you don't understand. Please don't do this!"

"Oh, no, my sweet. I may never have this opportunity again --

being alone in the house with you. I'm going to take advantage of it

and, if something good comes from it, so much the better. If it's only

a one time thing, I'll settle for that."

She sat down on the edge of the bed at waist level and started to

unbutton my shirt, talking all the time as if to hypnotize me.

"Have you ever been with an older woman, Amy? We really do know

what we're doing better than a youngster like Michelle. I know she's

done a lot with you but you've never lived until a knowledgeable woman

has made love to you." She pulled the shirt out of my skirt and threw

it open.

"Please?" I begged. She leaned forward and kissed my lips softly.

"There really isn't anything to worry about, sweetheart. I'm not

going to do anything you won't love." She had reached around me and

undone my bra. I knew it was all over now. She pushed it above my

breast forms and I saw her eyes go wide.

"Why you little fake," she said with a laugh. "I'll bet this was

your problem. Jeez. I should have thought. Great tits! Ha! Someone who

works at Frederick's can have tits any size they want.

"You know though, sweetie," she lifted one of the silicone forms

and looked at me then lifted the other and laid it on a little night

stand at the side of the bed. "Lots of us have small breasts -- A and

B-cups -- and it looks just fine. Besides, there's nothing wrong with

enhancing the look a little like you have."

I couldn't believe that she had seen my chest now and she was

still talking as if I were a girl and not a boy.

"Why, they're small, but nicely shaped and you may even grow into

a larger size before you're done growing. You probably have another

couple of years."

Her fingers had found my nipple and was tweaking and playing with

it. It made me squirm with the feeling. I looked down and saw that

both of them were swollen a little with the cool air, my nervousness,

and her touches.

Her lips came down to the one she had not been touching and her

tongue flicked across it. Her hand molded to my tiny breast, cupping

it and squeezing a little. It felt good, like it did when Michelle did

that, but the situation was still terrible.

Actually, it didn't just feel good. It felt really really

good. Different than with Michelle. Maybe even because of my

fear. But I wasn't getting turned on, at least not hard, because I was

so afraid still.

"See? I told you you'd like it."

"Please don't go any further, Phil. Please?"

"After going this far? I've just got to, sweetie. You understand."

She flipped up my skirt onto my stomach then and I expected her to

see what there was to see through the material of my firm

panties. But, I guess the combination of her expectations of what she

would see and my definitely unexcited condition, allowed her to

overlook what was there.

"I'm sorry, baby. I'm afraid I have to destroy these panties. But

Monday morning I'll let you pick out the cutest ones in the store to

replace them. Okay?"

She had a pair of scissors and put them in the leghole at one side

and cut up to the waistband in two snips. Then she set aside the

scissors and smiled at me again.

"Now's the big moment for me. I've wanted to see your cute little

pussy for months. You're probably not a real blond either. Is that the

rest of your secret?"

She looked down and pulled the material of the panties down. By a

quirk of fate, my penis was soft and to the opposite side. She still

didn't see it.

"Nope. Just as blond below as above." She smiled and pulled the

panties the rest of the way down my leg. She froze and stared at what

she'd revealed.

"My God!" Her eyes flew to mine and I both fought with tears and

blushed with embarrassment. "You're ..." She got up and turned her

back to me.

"Please, Phil! Don't tell ..." I was interrupted by her loud

laughter.

"This is rich!" she yelled. "This is unbelievable!"

"Please?"

"You're a ... a boy! Oh, my God! This is great!" She laughed and

walked around the room some more. "All this time. Sharing a

shower. Running into you in the hall. Playing touchy feely! Ha!" She

was almost doubled up with laughter. "Why?"

She turned back to me and looked at the evidence she'd uncovered

between my legs.

"I'm sorry, Phil. They wouldn't let us in unless we were both

girls."

"Michelle really is a girl then," I nodded. "Thank God. I'd think

I'd gone completely over the edge if she was a boy, too."

She had her hands in a sort of prayer position in front of her

lips as she looked at me.

"No. This is even better," she said to herself because I didn't

have the vaguest idea what she was talking about.

"Please don't tell, Phil. Or they'll kick us out and we don't have

anywhere to go."

"The hottest salesgirl Frederick's has ever had and she's a boy!

Unbelievable!"

"Phil?"

"What? Oh," she looked at my face again. "No. Don't worry. I'm not

going to tell anybody but Pat and she doesn't care. You'll probably

have to help me convince her it's true though. I mean, she won't

believe it if I just tell her. I know she won't."

She leaned over and kissed my soft penis. I hadn't expected that

at all. I was just heaving a sigh of relief at her promise not to

tell.

"But I want an understanding," she said. I waited. "There are some

things I want that I'm sure you'll be more than happy to help me

with. Won't you?"

"Sure, Phil," I said from my spread-eagled position on the bed.

"You like being a girl, don't you?" she said as she crawled,

catlike, onto the bed over me.

"Yes."

"You are a natural. I mean, you've convinced everyone who lives

with you every day and half the public who goes to Frederick's."

"Everyone seems to believe ... what I am."

"Uh huh. Well, you know that it's impossible to be a real girl, no

a real woman, until --" she held up a finger, "-- you've gotten

laid. That's no kidding now. Even a girl isn't sure of her sex until

she gets fucked the first time. Then she's either sold on it or takes

steps to give it up as a bad risk."

"Really?"

"Really."

"But I can't --" She interrupted with that uplifted finger again.

"Ah, but you can," she said. She turned to her nightstand and I

heard her rifling around in it. I couldn't see what she was

doing. "Okay. Now I'm going to release your legs because we can't do

this right otherwise. But if you kick me or resist me too much, we'll

just forget everything, I'll have a talk with Mary and Doris when they

get back, and you can look for another place to live."

"No, please. I don't want that. I wouldn't kick you."

"Okay." She took a little key out of her shirt pocket and

something clicked at my ankle. The band fell away. She did the same

with the other band.

"Now this is about the same thing I'd planned to do if you'd been

the girl I thought you were when we started this." She lifted up the

gold headed vibrator she'd bought from me the first week or so I

worked at Frederick's. "Do you remember this?"

"Uh huh."

"Well, this little helper is going to change you from a girl to a

woman. Well, boy to a woman possibly. Okay?" I just nodded and watched

her. "Okay. Now lift your legs until your knees touch your

chest. Yeah, like that. Now spread them a little, that's right. A

little further.

"Now relax. Particularly where I touch you. Okay?" I nodded

again. I didn't know what she was going to do.

I felt the really cold liquid first and then the metal of the

vibrator. She rubbed it across my asshole then and I almost put my leg

down but then I would have kicked her and I said I wouldn't.

"No, Phil," I said calmly.

"You'll like it if you don't fight it. I guarantee it." My hands

were still chained. I knew I didn't have any choice. I winced as she

pressed it but I made sure I didn't kick her or lower my

legs. Instead, I spread them a little further so it felt more

comfortable. "That's it. Okay."

She pushed a little harder and I felt a little pain. I tried to

relax the muscles there like she'd told me. She pushed harder and I

felt the pain and moaned.

"Phil, it --"

"That's it, sweetheart," she continued and pushed again,

harder. It hurt more. "Just relax. There. That's it. Better." She

pushed again and it hurt a lot but this time she didn't stop

pushing. I could feel it sliding into me and a steady moan came from

deep inside me. I couldn't tell how deep the vibrator was in me. I

sure knew it hurt though. "That's it! Great! Okay!

"Now we can make love, sweetie," she said and, in a motion, pulled

her shirt off and dropped it on the floor. She wasn't wearing a bra

and her breasts were quite small but her nipples were swollen and

enormously long. She stripped off her pants the same way, kicking her

shoes off as well and she wasn't wearing panties either.

"What do you think?" she asked as I looked at her bare front. She

didn't have a single hair between her legs. I sort of groaned. I

couldn't move anything without the pain shooting up my spine.

She came down to me and kissed my lips, delving her tongue deep

into my mouth for a moment. Then she sucked on my nipples, first one

and then the other, biting them just a little. That felt good.

She moved up my body then until her long nipple dangled over my

mouth and slowly lowered it until I could take it.

"Suck on it. Yes, that's it. Suck hard." Her hard body vibrated

with the feeling of it as I sucked. "That's it. I can't stand it any

more. I've got to fuck you now."

She turned and put one knee on either side of my chest upside

down. Her glistening, bare pussy was only inches above my mouth. Then

she lowered her own mouth to my penis, taking it all inside and

sucking on it.

Immediately, my body tensed and I felt the vibrator in my ass

again. I could have screamed if her clean-shaven pussy hadn't come

down on my mouth just then. It tasted strong and womanly, unlike

Michelle's sweet, young taste. Her mouth on me was also strong,

sucking me into her throat and back out.

I could feel myself getting ready to come right then but she put

her arms over my uplifted thighs, holding me spread still further, and

grabbed hold of the vibrator. That distracted me at just the right

moment to save my instant orgasm.

Then she started fucking me, pulling the long metal rod out and

then pressing it far back inside, pulling it out, and far back in. All

the time her head was pistoning on my penis. I sucked her harder and

harder, swallowing the amounts of juice she was producing.

I screamed into her covering pussy and she felt and heard me and

knew I was over the top. She flicked on the motor of the vibrator and

sucked me even harder than before.

I came deep in her mouth and every time I thought I was finished,

she'd start rapidly fucking me with the vibrating rod in my ass. I'd

come again.

Chapter 10

SHE SUCKED ME dry and covered my face with her juices before she

finally raised herself and pulled the vibrator out of me. I was so

exhausted, I just lay there on her bed for a long time without moving.

When I finally regained myself, I looked up at her. She was just

sitting there rubbing my naked leg and smiling. She didn't speak until

my eyes opened and I returned her smile.

"I told you," she said. "You did love it didn't you?" I could only

nod my head.

"And you know what?" I shook my head, still having trouble

focusing my eyes. "When I tell you other things we're going to do,

you'll enjoy them every bit as much."

"Other things?" I croaked through my dry throat.

"Other things," she stated. "Now when we do these 'other' things,

it can either be like this again, with your arms or legs chained, or

it can be with your help. I think you'd rather it was with your help

but it can be this way if you want. Do you understand?"

"Yes." I did. Either I was going to help her with things she

wanted to do or she'd force me. One way or the other, it appeared I

was going to be doing more things with Phillis. I looked at her,

remembering what she'd done to me and how wonderful it had felt, and

decided I really didn't mind. "So you're not going to tell Mary and

Doris about me?"

"No, Amy. I want you around." Her eyes shown but I didn't know if

it was mischief or evil or just the thought of fun. "There are some

other very good things about tonight, Amy. Have you thought?"

"No, what?"

"After we tell Patty, you won't have to worry about being

discovered in the bathroom or the shower any more because we'll all

know about it up here. And the other good part is that, when we tell

Michelle, no one will have to worry about making a little noise while

we're making love. As long as we don't go crazy and attract attention

downstairs."

"Oh, yeah," I said.

She leaned over me, her nipple only a couple of inches from my

nose, and undid the strap on my left wrist. I was really tempted to

suck it again but I didn't. I just watched it bounce around and kept

watching as she undid the other restraint on my right arm.

"Get dressed and come back downstairs, okay sweetie?" I nodded. I

watched, a little astonished, as she stepped into her pants and shoes

almost in a single motion and swung her shirt onto her arms all at the

same time. She hadn't zipped her pants or buttoned her shirt as she

left the room but she was close to being dressed in that about two

second exhibition.

I dressed more slowly and carefully then went to my room and got a

new pair of panties and brushed my long hair before I went downstairs.

* * *

When I sat down on the couch with a cold drink in my hand, she got

up and sat close beside me.

"It's okay, baby," she said, brushing stray strands of hair off

the side of my face as she talked. There was another movie on the

VCR. "It'll probably be hours before anyone else comes home and when

they do, we can hear them in plenty of time."

"I know," I said. "It's okay I guess." I was having very strange

feelings about all this. She was being very nice but at the same time

it was obvious that whatever she wanted, she was going to get. She had

all the cards and I could only wait to see how, or if, she played

them.

"I'll bet I could even get you off again before anyone comes

home. How'd you like that, my little boy cunt?" I nodded

uncomfortably. "Why, I'll bet you could even get me off, too." She

grinned.

She looked at me and played with my hair as I finished my drink

slowly, watching the movie. I was sitting with my legs crossed at the

knees and my hands relaxed on top of my leg.

"You're always such a little lady, aren't you my sweet?" I

nodded. I tried. She was sitting with her heels up on the couch behind

her, turned to pay full attention to me. She held her calf with one

hand while the other, resting on her elbow on the back of the couch,

played with my hair continuously.

She leaned toward me a little and put her hand around my head to

pull me a little closer to her mouth. Her tongue came out and licked

my lips where I'd replaced my lipstick before I came down and after

I'd washed my face.

"In your bed, do you sleep on the outside or back against the

wall?" I told her and she nodded. She licked my lips again. "Kiss my

tongue," she whispered and licked my lips again. It was really

strange, but I was getting excited again. I looked at it and kissed

it. "That's it. Now suck it like it was a straw." I shaped my lips

into a small hole around the tip of it and sucked on it.

She'd had it stuck way out but when I did that she brought her

lips to mine again and pressed inward with her tongue. I opened my

mouth to her and continued to suck on her tongue. She pulled away and

sighed, "Yes. I like that. Again." Her mouth returned to mine, her

tongue deep into my mouth where I sucked it hungrily.

She finally sat back, her fingers returning to their play in my

hair and across my cheek and ear as she smiled.

"That's it, my little boy cunt. You like me to kiss you, don't

you?"

"Yes," I said, returning her smile. "I've liked it all tonight."

She beamed.

"Will you be my little slut now?" she asked. I didn't know what

she meant so I shrugged. "Always the lady, aren't we?

"Well, to be my little slut now, you must lay your head on the arm

of the couch and lay on your back. Okay?" I did it, my legs still off

the front of the couch. "Here. These belong in my lap." She guided my

legs until they were across her legs. "No. Really, this one belongs up

here," she said as she lifted my right leg and put it on the back of

the couch, spreading me wide. "And this one should be like this." She

pushed my shoe up toward my bottom, my knee going out over the front

until my legs were spread wide.

I felt very exposed even before she carefully rearranged my skirt

onto my stomach. I knew she could see my hardness through the material

of my panties but, for some reason, I felt very feminine in this

position. She moved toward me until the side of her leg was against my

left shin and my right leg was behind her head.

"Now we can just watch the movie," she said, placing her attention

on the TV screen. I looked at it but it may as well have been a blank

wall for all the visual information I got from it. My whole attention

was on my legs and the lewd position she'd placed me in on the couch.

Her fingers began then to absently move along the inside of my

spread thigh, her nails just touching the sensitive skin. Her hand

moved randomly along my calf, then the thigh again and again, and my

calf again.

I still looked at the moving screen as her fingers went between my

legs and up the other thigh and back down across my panties. I

moaned. The panties were french cut high to my hips so she could touch

a lot of skin without touching them hardly at all.

Then her fingernails began tracing the edge of one leghole and

then the other for a long while as we just stared at the flickering

movie.

"This is the love scene," she said. I hadn't even realized it but

now saw a woman being stripped by the hero and gently laid down on the

big bed. He followed her, laying on top of her. Her movements became

frenzied as he kissed her and you got the idea that he was doing many

things to her beyond what you could see on the screen.

Phil's fingers pushed the material of my panties toward the crack

of my ass and then into the channel. Then she did the same thing with

the other leghole until the material was a narrow string from my balls

almost to my waist in back.

She continued to watch the love scene on the television as she

traced the newly established legholes across my sensitive skin. She

looked down just as the tightened material and my increasing

excitement forced the head of my penis above the waist of my

panties. She grinned and returned her attention to the TV while

running her fingernail up and down my penis through the thin material,

just flicking the underside of my penis's head at the top of each

stroke.

I spent more time glancing over my shoulder to ensure no one had

come into the room to see me like this, than I did watching the

movie. I felt unbelievably exposed lying like this as she played with

me.

Then her finger went down between my ass cheeks over the thin

ribbon of panty stuck there. I could feel her brush past my

asshole. Then she pushed the material aside and ran her fingernail

over the little pucker for a long time. It was driving me crazy.

Just as I thought I couldn't stand it any more, she pressed her

finger through the recently loosened sphincter and into me. She kept

pressing inward more and more until I felt her other fingers pressing

hard against the skin around it. Then she started wiggling it and

there was something very sensitive inside there I hadn't felt before.

She stroked in and out of me slowly, distractedly, while she

watched the movie. Then she slid almost all the way out of me and then

pressed back in with two fingers. It made me draw in my breath. It

didn't really hurt but it certainly felt like more. She moved both

fingers inside me and then started stroking in and out of me again.

I couldn't keep my eyes open while she did that and was having a

very hard time not panting too loudly and disturbing her concentration

on the movie.

She put three fingers in me then and that bordered on hurting more

than it excited me. She was at least looking at me now while she

stroked in and out. She was grinning broadly.

I saw her look over her shoulder at the window before I heard the

car. Then the engine shut off and she still had her fingers in my ass.

"Phil?" I moaned. "Someone's here."

"I know," she said. "I wonder if we'll get caught doing

this. You're such a slut!" she moaned. I heard the front door open and

her hand pulled out of me fast. I rolled a little and pulled my leg

off the back of the couch and joined it with the other, pulling down

my skirt.

My heart was thudding in my chest with fear of discovery. I looked

up and saw Doris's back toward me just before she turned.

"Hi," she said brightly. "Boy, am I glad to be home. I was afraid

those assholes were going to keep me there all night!"

"I just hate assholes," Phil said as she looked at her hand and

grinned at me. I blushed and felt my heart flutter again.

"Yeah, but we got it done anyway and now the pressure's off for a

while. Is there anything to drink in the refrigerator?" she said as

she headed for the kitchen. She didn't wait for an answer.

"I don't hate all assholes," Phil said in a whisper to me when

Doris left the room. "I think yours is cute, little boy cunt." She

sniffed her fingers that had been inside of me. "Some assholes are

sweet," she said.

I could only gulp. At least there was one good thing about almost

getting caught. I wasn't hard any more. Instead, I ached between my

legs all the way into my stomach.

Doris came back and sat down in the chair nearest my head on the

end of the couch. Phil paused the movie and said, "I need to wash my

hands and see if there are some chips or something around."

"Yeah, there are. I was tempted but held myself back. Too many

calories," Doris said.

I stretched my legs out on the couch and found that my stomach

hurt worse. I moaned as I sat back up but at least it felt better that

way. I'm sure I was holding my stomach when I looked at Doris who was

staring at me.

"Cramps, honey?"

"Yeah, I guess," I said. All of the symptoms of women's periods

were common in the house with six women and me. They were cussed and

discussed about half the month. Doris and Mary had unusually bad

pre-menstrual cramps that tied them up for two or three days each

month.

"Want me to rub your tummy? Sometimes that helps me," she

said. That's all I needed now.

"No, no. It's okay. Really."

Phil came back into the room with a big bag of potato chips,

popped one in her mouth with the same fingers she had had in me a few

minutes before, then sucked on each of them as if getting the salt

off.

She sat down next to me on the couch and munched on chips while we

all watched the rest of the movie. My "cramps" went away in another

few minutes.

* * *

Jo came back from her friend's house a little later and sat down

to watch the end of the movie and start another. Shortly after it

started, Michelle came in the door and sat down beside me. A few

minutes later she gave me the sign that she needed to talk and that it

was time for bed.

We said goodnight to everyone and, when I looked at Phil, she was

looking at me strangely from under her eyebrows and with a smile on

her lips. She was actually quite beautiful in a hard sort of way.

We went upstairs to our room and took turns in the bathroom. As I

got undressed, I heard Phil come upstairs and into the bathroom before

going into her room. Michelle beat me into bed by just a few seconds

and I had to turn the light off and crawl in over her.

"I couldn't wait to tell you about my date, Amy. It was so great!"

I shifted to get comfortable. I found that my bottom hurt a little

from Phil's attentions and it took a little doing. I was dressed in my

sleep bra, a nightie that looked like a sort of soft corset, and the

panties for it. Michelle had on only her shortie nightgown. She rarely

wore panties anymore to bed.

"Eric is so nice! He took me out to a really nice place to eat,

not too expensive but the food was wonderful. After dinner, he drove

out to the city overlook. Do you know where that is? Up on the top of

one of the hills, looking down over the city."

I was happy for her and found myself smiling into the darkness as

she talked.

"It's just a beautiful spot and you can see everything from there

-- the bridge and the boats and the islands and the bay. We've got to

go up there sometime so I can show you." I nodded.

"It seems like Eric always has something to talk about and we just

talked and talked. Well, after a while, he put his arm around me. When

he talked, it seemed like it was right into my ear. I can't tell you

how it turned me on but it was a long time before he even kissed me,

Amy. And by the time he did, I really wanted him to. I was so glad.

"He kisses really good. I've got to show you the way he did

it. But he never touched me anywhere except my back when he was

holding me. We kissed for a long long time, until the windows in the

car were all steamed up, before he brought me home."

She seemed truly happy and I was happy for her.

"Oh, Amy. I really like him and, if you were around him for a

little while, I'll bet you'd like him a lot, too."

"We've eaten with Eric and Ted a couple of times a week for

months, Michelle. I know him. And I do like him fine."

"Yeah. But I mean different. It's different when you go out with a

guy and he's all interested in paying attention just to you, you

know?" I nodded. I thought I did.

Her voice changed then. "But you know what?" She'd turned on her

side to me and had her leg over mine again. I shook my head. "He

didn't do any of the things to me that you do. I mean, I liked him and

liked kissing him but it was altogether different than with us. I

could hardly wait to get home."

She pumped her middle into my leg a few times. "I just want to

make love with you, okay?" I was stirring in my panties and knew that

in a few seconds I could be ready for her. I smiled into the darkness,

thinking about the ways we could make love tonight.

There was a knock on the door and Michelle scrambled away from my

side as it opened. Phil came in and shut the door behind her. I

groaned inwardly. As she came quickly across the room, I saw that she

was wearing a very low cut full length nightgown that had a slit up to

the hip. She'd undone her hair for the first time since I'd known her

and it hung in dark strings across her shoulder and down across her

breasts. The nightgown was so white it almost luminesced where her

dark skin and hair didn't cover it or wasn't covered by it.

"I'm sorry if I woke you," she said. "But I'm lonely and that room

just seems to echo."

"Oh, that's okay," Michelle said. "We were just talking for a

minute before we went to sleep." I could hear the disappointment in

her voice. She'd been ready to make love. "I didn't realize you had

such beautiful hair, Phil. It must be three feet long."

"Uh huh. I had it cut a couple of months ago. It was clear down to

my asshole." Michelle giggled with her.

"Why do you always keep it up in that bun? It's really pretty."

"Oh, it's just a lot easier to take care of, that's all. Besides,

it gets in my way." She was sitting on Michelle's edge of the bed with

the naked leg that came out of the slit, curled beside her and the

other down on the floor.

"I'll bet the girls at the Hair Factory could style it so it isn't

so harsh looking and would still be pretty easy to take care of,"

Michelle said. I'd turned in the bed toward Phil when she sat down and

Michelle had back over against me. I could feel the warmth of her bare

bottom against my legs and stomach.

"Hey, the floor's really cold. Can I get my feet warmed up?" she

said then and, unbidden, lifted the covers and crawled

underneath. "Feel," she said, putting her foot on Michelle's leg but

touching mine as well. It was icy.

"Here, I'm crowding you guys." She turned on her side facing

us. "Michelle, you go ahead and lay on your back here in the middle

and that'll give Amy a little more room. I'll just steal some of your

heat." I watched her purposefully put her foot on the inside of

Michelle's calf as Michelle returned to her spot on her back. I

noticed that Phil's leg was across Michelle's.

"Oh, your foot is like ice," Michelle said with a little

uncomfortable giggle. I purposely moved up close to Michelle on the

other side.

"What were you talking about when I interrupted? Oh, your date

tonight, I'll bet," she sounded exuberant. I saw her put her hand on

Michelle's stomach through the covers.

"Uh huh," Michelle said.

"Well? How was it? Did he take you someplace nice?" Michelle

seemed to relax a little. She was still excited about her date. I

noticed that Phil's leg was still over Michelle's.

Michelle got into the conversation a little then and mentioned the

name of the restaurant. Phil seemed to know it, had been there once,

and asked her what she'd had to eat. She said she'd had something else

but that her date that night had what Michelle had and she'd tasted

it.

She got Michelle to relax as she talked again about her date. Phil

managed to draw a lot more detail out of Michelle about what Eric had

done as they necked on the overlook. Where he touched her and how he

did it and what it made her feel like. I noticed how, all the time

Michelle talked, Phil stroked her stomach and, during the hottest part

of her talk, moved her foot up and down the inside of Michelle's leg.

Michelle never protested. She was actually getting quite excited

as she went along and Phil was taking advantage of it. I kept

wondering how I felt about it.

If Phil was trying to seduce Michelle, it appeared she was doing a

pretty good job of it.

Chapter 11

AS IF SHE were trying to keep up with her, like girl talk about dates

seemed to go, Phil told us about her last date. The guy took her to an

early movie and then to his apartment. Just as she'd drawn Michelle

out, she told about every detail of necking with the guy on his couch.

Then, stopping, she let Michelle ask her for what happened next.

"Oh, you don't want to know all that. Just say that we went a lot

further than you did on your date tonight," Phil said coyly. While

Michelle had talked, I'd watched as she moved closer and closer to

Michelle until now her entire front was pressed up against Michelle's

side, her leg over Michelle's. Michelle was warm as well as being

aroused and had pushed the covers down to her waist by now.

Phil's hand had been on her stomach, separated from her skin by

only the thin nightie, for some time.

"Come on, Phillis," Michelle said. "You started it. What did he do

then?"

"Well, okay. First, while we were on the couch, he started playing

with my titties through my dress. You know how I usually don't wear

bras. He found out right away and kissed me and played with me until I

almost couldn't stand it." I could feel Michelle squirming a little

and noticed that Phil's hand had moved up under her breast as she

talked.

"I was wearing a little low cut dress, my black one that I wore

last weekend." Michelle nodded. "He unzipped the back while he was

kissing me and the next thing I knew, he was touching my titties

directly with his fingers. He did just what I like most."

"What's that?" Michelle said breathlessly. Phil demonstrated on

herself as she described it.

"He took my nipple in his fingers and rolled it around and around

until I was really hard. Then, instead of just going like that, he

started to pull on it and squeeze, you know. That really gets me

excited." She was doing exactly that with her own fingers and Michelle

was watching her fingers. Even in the semi-darkness, I could see how

hard her nipples were and so could Michelle.

She put her hand back on Michelle's front but this time it was

over her breast.

"Then he lifted up my skirt and put his hand down the front of my

pantyhose and stuck his fingers in my pussy. I thought that was about

the best thing but then he started rubbing my clit and, just like

that, I came." I saw that she was almost demonstrating with her

midsection against Michelle's hip as she pumped it against her. "It

was a spectacular climax."

"Was that it? Did he take you home then?" Michelle asked,

wide-eyed.

"Oh, no. That was just the start. That's when he took me to his

bedroom. He stripped me and I stripped him and then he fucked me until

he'd had two climaxes and I lost count of mine." She was breathing

hard now with her own story and still squeezing Michelle's breast

through the thin material of her nightie.

"Oh, I was so hoping that Eric would do that to me tonight,"

Michelle moaned. "But I guess it's only the first date. Maybe he will

another time. If he asks me out again."

"I'm sure he will, honey," she said, never stopping her

ministrations to Michelle's breast. She kissed her on the cheek as if

to comfort her. "Oh. Amy? You should tell Michelle about our evening."

I froze. What did she want me to do?

"Ah, yeah," I said as Michelle looked at me. "Well, we got a pizza

and watched a movie for a while."

"That's boring stuff, Amy. Get to the good part." I couldn't look

at Michelle, the way she was staring at me as Phil played with her

breast.

"Well, I came up to find a book to read and was trying to decide

whether I should go back downstairs to keep Phil company or just stay

here and read when I heard her come up to her room. I decided to just

stay up here and read then."

"And then what happened, Amy?" Phil said, forcing me.

"Well," I began, flushing and wondering how to get around

this. "Phil yelled and asked if I could help her so I went into their

room. It's really pretty, Michelle."

"Thanks. But what happened then?" she asked again. Prodding me.

"Well, she was looking at something behind the bed so I went to

look --"

"Crawled across my bed."

"Uh huh."

"And then what happened, Amy?"

"Well, you put some kind of band or something around my wrist."

"Yeah. They're called soft restraints because they're fur

lined. Very comfortable." Her hand was still rubbing Michelle's breast

and I could feel Michelle's eyes on me.

"I couldn't figure out what she was doing, so when she went around

the bed, I watched her and tried to get my hand free."

"And then?"

"She put another band around my other hand -- wrist."

"I have a brass bed and they're fastened to the headboard," she

explained. "What then, Amy?"

"She unbuttoned my shirt and then took off my bra." Michelle drew

in her breath. "She took away my breast forms." She drew it in again.

"Amy's such a little faker," Phil said. "I told her she had a cute

little pair of titties without having to fool everybody with those

plastic things." Michelle was looking from one to the other of us as

we each talked. "Unlike yours, sweetie," she noted, pointing out to

Michelle that she was playing with her breast, for the first

time. Michelle squirmed a little but she didn't try to stop her.

"Then she sucked on my nipples for a minute and bit them. It felt

good. I think that's when she got undressed. No, first she fastened my

legs to the foot of the bed. Or maybe that was before she unbuttoned

my shirt."

"Yeah, I did that before I touched you, honey. That's when I got

undressed though. What did you think of my body?"

"Ah, mostly I was scared." Michelle knew why. "But she's got

really tiny breasts but really huge nipples that were hard."

"Like they are now," she said. "What about my pussy?"

"She's shaved between her legs, Michelle."

"I think that makes it much prettier," Phil added.

"Then she moved my skirt up onto my stomach and took a pair of

scissors and cut my panties off." Michelle drew in another breath. She

knew now that I had been discovered.

"Okay, I'll take over from here for a minute." Michelle looked at

her. "Then I took the rest of the panties off that I'd cut. Oh, I owe

you a pair on Monday. Don't let me forget.

"I really liked her cute little body but I was too intent on

getting a little pleasure myself. So I got out my dildo -- Frederick's

calls it a massager but with that shape it can only massage one

thing. I turned upside down so Amy could suck my cunt while I licked

her clit.

"She does have a nice big clit, doesn't she?" she asked

Michelle. She didn't move or say anything. I wondered if she thought

Phil didn't know. "Probably embarrassing in gym class though.

"Anyway, then I put my dildo in her cunt. Oh, I let her legs go so

she could spread her legs good and wide without hurting herself. It

only took a few minutes before both of us were on the verge of coming,

me sucking her clit and fucking her little tight cunt while she licked

and sucked on my bald little pussy.

"Right then, while we were really up there, is when I turned on

the vibrator. Both of us went off like firecrackers for a long

time. Then I took the restraints off her wrists and went back

downstairs.

"You get to tell about the next part, Amy. Okay?" Michelle looked

back at me, a look of total disbelief on her face.

"Well, I washed up and freshened my makeup. Found a new pair of

panties. Then I went downstairs and had a drink. Phil came over next

to me on the couch and talked to me for a long time while we watched a

movie and then kissed me.

"Then she told me to lay down on my back and put one of my legs on

the back of the couch and the other curled up so my legs were

spread. Then she played with the insides of my thighs and around my

panties for a long time."

"Then what did I do, Amy?"

"Then she put her finger in my ... pussy," I said, following

through on her approach to the truth.

"Actually, first I put one finger in her pussy and then two and

then three fingers. Do you believe it?" Michelle didn't, I was

sure. "I was going to make her come again but just when she was right

on the edge, Doris came home and broke it up.

"So. I guess what I'm saying is that you went out on a date and

got really horny but didn't get laid. Right?" Michelle nodded

tentatively. "I got my cunt eaten out wonderfully but then got excited

again playing with Amy's pussy. And I'm sure she got turned on, too,

and then we got interrupted by Doris.

"It seems to me that we all have the same problem. Do you see?"

she asked pointedly. I couldn't stand her not knowing for sure for any

longer.

"She knows, Michelle. But she's not going to tell anyone."

Michelle nodded her understanding. Phil was still playing with her

breast and smiling. "We're going to tell Patty when she comes back and

then we won't have to worry nearly so much about getting caught."

"Okay," Michelle said. "So what now?"

"Why don't you take off your nightgown while I run an errand. I'll

be right back." She crawled out of the side of the bed and left the

room.

"Amy! Do you think she'll tell?" she said when the door closed. I

shook my head.

"I don't think so. She's having too much fun this way."

"Is it what you want?" I thought about it.

"Yeah. I want to stay here and so far it's been pretty exciting."

"I'm scared, Amy," she said. "What's she going to do to me?"

"I don't know," I said. "But I won't let her hurt you. You tell me

if anything does and I'll stop it. Even if it means I get kicked out

of the house. Okay?"

"I don't want that, Amy. We'd have to find another place. It'd be

a hassle."

"Yeah, but we could do it." The door opened and closed behind

Phil. Michelle sat up, remembering, and pulled her nightgown off. Phil

smiled at her as Michelle covered her breasts with her hands and

pushed the straps of her own nightgown to the points of her

shoulders. It dropped fluidly to the floor.

She crawled back under the covers.

"Okay," she said with a broad smile. "We're all going to love this

but Michelle most of all. Do you have your panties off, Amy?" I

didn't and struggled to get them off in the confining space between

Michelle and the wall. She'd backed up against me as if for

protection.

"My feet are warm now," she said and pushed the covers to the

bottom of the bed. "Isn't this great?"

She had a tube of something in her hand and squeezed some into her

palm before putting it on the bedside table. She took some of it in

her fingers and reached across Michelle with the still full palm. She

wrapped it around my already hard penis. It was some kind of cold

lubricant that was very slippery.

"Okay, Michelle. Turn onto your side and spread your legs."

Michelle did it, putting the upper foot right in front of her. Phil

reached around her and, I saw, put her wetted fingers into her

asshole. I thought I knew what was coming and hoped Michelle would

enjoy it.

"Amy? Slide it right in her 'cunt'." Michelle stiffened as I put

the head of my penis at the entrance to that hole and her mouth opened

as I pushed forward. But, unlike me, she didn't make a sound as it

slid past her sphincter and smoothly deep into her body until my front

was pressed against her ass.

She only moaned softly and her body vibrated a little as she

waited. I watched Phil over her shoulder as she rubbed the shiny

vibrator in her still moist hand. The vibrator went to the opening of

Michelle's pussy and I felt its hardness slide deep into her only a

fractional inch away from my penis.

Phil kissed her on the lips and I was a little surprised to see

Michelle's arms come up and wrap around Phil's neck, holding her in

the kiss. Maybe she was going to like this even better than I thought.

She started to put her upper leg back against the other and,

apparently feeling the two objects inside her, changed her mind and

kept her legs spread. Phil had to break the kiss and whispered her

question.

"You have choices, my sweet. I can lick your clit, you can lick

mine, I can suck on your beautiful tits, or we can both do those

things at once. What's it to be? You have to choose or I won't do

anything."

"Oh," Michelle moaned softly. "Suck my clit and pinch my

nipples. Please! Quickly! Before I come just as we are now." I was

surprised. Michelle was much more demanding than I thought she'd be. I

kissed her neck.

Phil grinned evilly and scooted down Michelle's length. Her lower

hand she put on Michelle's breast, massaging it broadly. I felt

Michelle's reaction when she first licked her. When she did it again,

Michelle lifted her leg from the bed as if that would give Phil even

better access to her. Her breathing went crazy as did the small

muscles in her body. The larger, stronger muscle around me clenched

tightly, making me moan too.

The way she held her leg up, her thigh was directly vertical or

maybe even a little up toward her head. Her lower leg and foot just

hung, vibrating. Then I felt her body clench on itself and her little

squeal. I knew she'd climaxed already. But Phil wasn't even started

yet.

Phil brought her hand between Michelle's legs and found my bottom

behind her. I felt her seeking entrance into me again with a

finger. Now, unlike the first time, it slid into me easily. She

didn't even slow but immediately put a second finger in me.

When she pushed inward, I pushed forward and into

Michelle. Michelle reacted and pressed harder into Phil's mouth. Phil

began pulling her arm and impaled fingers toward her mouth to make us

all move together. She guided the pace alone.

Michelle tensed and I knew that Phil had pinched her nipple --

hard -- and she'd loved it. With my free hand, I reached around to

find her other nipple and rolled and pinched it as Phil was the other.

"Oh!" she cried. "Oh, yes!" She was breathless. She pulled her

knee up until her leg was touching my arm where it crossed her side.

Phil pulled her fingers out of my ass but pulled me into Michelle

several times to establish the pace. Then she moved her hand to the

vibrator. I moaned almost as loud as Michelle did when she almost

pulled it free of Michelle's pussy and then pressed it back into her

again. She moved it just half as fast as I was pumping into Michelle's

ass.

"Oh God, yes!" Michelle cried out. "Oh. Oh. Oh!" Her cries were in

a strange kind of sync with both my strokes and Phil's. I thought that

Phil was probably licking her at the same rate.

I was pinching Michelle's nipple now and her entire body was

bounding with repeated climaxes, each building on the plateau of the

last and moving her body more wildly each time.

Her lower leg came up then and I watched it tense and her toes

point rapidly at the ceiling. This was the big one. Then it all went

strange as Phil turned on the vibrator and whatever amazing orgasm

Michelle had been going to have doubled or tripled in intensity.

Her whole body fought between Phil's mouth and my plunging

penis. Her upper body convulsed and the scream on her lips that, I

could see over her shoulder, froze in her wide open mouth. The shaking

vibrator was plunging in and out of her in direct opposition to my

thrusts and, I was sure, Phil's mouth on her clit was sucking and

licking at an even greater rate.

I was afraid of the intensity of her orgasm and the convulsion she

was locked in for so long. I'd been so enthralled, I hadn't had an

orgasm myself and now it was too late as Phil turned the vibrator off

and pulled it free of Michelle's body. I pulled out of her as well and

let her roll onto her back. Her leg fell across my stomach, still

spread wide.

Grinning broadly, Phil scooted back up the bed and kissed Michelle

deeply, plunging her tongue into hers.

"Taste your wonderful juices, Michelle! Taste how good you are!" I

could see that her mouth still held juices that were beyond just

saliva. Michelle, her eyes still closed, held her head back and her

mouth very wide open as Phil passed her back her own lubrication. I

could see her throat working.

"Oh, that was so ... unbelievable!" she sighed when Phil moved a

little away from her mouth.

"You didn't think it was free, did you?" Phil said then. "Get on

your knees. You have to suck me now."

Barely able to open her eyes, Michelle rolled over and pushed

herself onto her knees between us. But Phil had more complex ideas and

grabbed my leg and urged me under Michelle.

In a snakelike movement, she lay on her back on top of me and

guided my penis into her pussy. It was amazingly tight. Almost

painfully tight. I complied with her wishes immediately, plunging into

her depths.

Michelle lowered her head between Phil's widely spread, thin legs

and began licking her. Phil put her head back over my shoulder,

beside my head and put the goopy vibrator in her mouth, sucking it and

making sounds of enjoyment.

Her hands went to the back of Michelle's head and began fucking

both of us with her rapidly pumping midsection. In only a few moments,

I was on the edge of an orgasm. Her body movements suddenly went

totally erratic, both legs pointing up at the ceiling, and I shot my

come deep into her.

While I was still imbedded in her, she drew Michelle up to her

mouth, wrapping both her arms and legs around her and moaning, "Now

give me back my come."

Michelle kept me from being crushed by staying on her hands and

knees. The kisses lasted a long time before Phil told her to lay down,

lifted off me, and had me roll over on my stomach.

She pulled the covers up to our waists from her position on her

stomach in the middle. I felt her put two fingers in my ass and heard

her put two fingers of her other hand in Michelle's pussy.

"There," she said. "Having kids is so wonderful."

In spite of it all, I fell asleep immediately.

Chapter 12

I WOKE VERY early, light just starting to show through the window, and

felt uncomfortable. Very slowly, I pulled Phil's fingers out of me

and found another position to sleep in. Still exhausted, I fell asleep

again right away. When I woke again, Phil was gone and it was almost

noon. Michelle was curled in a little ball next to me, still asleep.

I lay there for quite a while and thought about the night before

and all that we'd done. The amount of control Phil demanded bothered

me a little but the fact remained that nothing that had happened was

anything but new and very exciting.

When I started moving around a little, Michelle woke up and rolled

over on her back next to me. She was smiling with her eyes closed.

"Good morning," I said softly.

"Morning," she said.

"How do you feel?"

"Wonderful."

"Good. I was afraid you might not have liked what went on last

night."

"It was the best orgasm I ever had. More than one but that last

one was fantastic."

"Phil didn't bother you too much?"

"She's a little too pushy but it was okay." She thought for a

minute. "You don't think she'll tell on us, do you?"

"I don't think so." I wondered a little what her silence was going

to cost, but I didn't think she was going to tell anyway. Maybe even

if we didn't do everything she wanted.

"Do you think she really likes us or just the sex?"

"Both, I think."

"Yeah, probably."

Since I was wide awake and Michelle wasn't really yet, I took my

shower first. When I washed, I found that my bottom hurt a little and,

strangely, that my nipples were really sensitive. I brushed my teeth

before I put my panties and bra on, something I usually did right away

in case Phil or Pat came in by accident.

It was kind of nice not to worry about discovery. At least this

way. I noticed something then, standing in front of the mirror without

a bra on. I didn't remember that my nipples had been so big before or

so dark. There was also a larger circle around them than I remembered.

Of course that's not something I look at very much.

I noticed too that my chest didn't look at all masculine. Now when

I pulled my shoulders together, I had a pretty reasonable cleavage and

I thought the flesh around my nipples was fuller. I could actually

move more than just the skin. I shrugged it off.

Michelle took her shower while I got dressed and brushed out my

hair. Since it was the weekend, I just put a little bit of mascara on

so my eyes didn't go away completely, and a touch of pink lipstick. I

just put on a little lightweight sundress and decided I wasn't even

going to mess with shoes because I didn't intend to go out anyway.

I sat on the edge of the bed and talked to Michelle while she did

her hair and a little makeup as I had. She put on short cutoff

sweatpants and a cutoff sweatshirt with nothing under them. I was

sitting cross-legged as I watched her.

"You've about worn your toenail polish off," she said.

"Yeah. I guess I've got to redo it."

"I could do it for you."

"Okay. If you want to."

"Up here or downstairs?"

"I'll take the stuff with us. I'm starving."

"Yeah, me too."

We went downstairs and got big bowls of cereal and ate at the

dining table before going into the living room. Everyone was there

watching a ladies tennis match. Jo was laying on one of the couches

looking like she was about to fall asleep and Mary and Doris were

sitting in two of the chairs.

"Good morning, sleepy heads," Phil said from the end of the other

couch.

"Morning," we both said as we sat down on the same couch, me next

to the arm.

"How was your big date, Michelle?" Mary asked.

"Oh," she said. I could see her trying to even remember it. So

much more had happened last night that it had taken a back

seat. "Fine. A good dinner. He's really nice."

She unscrewed the cap of the polish remover and got out some

cotton balls.

"Give me your foot, Amy," she said. I turned on the couch and put

my foot on the side of her leg. She used the remover on each toe, one

at a time. "Other foot." I put my other foot beside the other on her

leg. She started working on it.

I looked past her and found that Phil was looking at me with a

smile on her lips. She looked down under my short skirt and I knew she

could see my panties. She stuck out her tongue and made a licking

motion as she looked at me. Then she turned back to the tennis

match. The grin stayed.

Michelle shaped and filed each toenail. After one toe, she moved

closer to me and put my foot on the inside of her furthest thigh where

she could work on it better. When she started on the other foot, she

had my knees bent. The material of my skirt wasn't between my legs so

I knew I was showing off the backs of my legs clear to my panties.

Phil didn't miss the enhanced view. I blushed at her enjoyment of

it.

Michelle buffed and, seemingly, did everything to them before she

opened the polish bottle and put on a coat. It was obvious that she'd

practiced a lot in her job.

"We might as well redo the fingernails at the same time," she said

as she finished. She pulled my legs across hers and took my hand, put

it on my knee, and started the same process with it. My nails were now

almost half an inch beyond the tips of my fingers. I'd been holding

myself up with my other hand but when she called for it, I had to lean

forward onto my knees. She put the first coat of polish on them and

then had me lay back and put my feet back up on her thigh to put the

second coat on my toenails.

She finally put four coats on each, the last being a colorless

topcoat sealer that was supposed to keep them from breaking. She had

me turn around and put my feet on the coffee table for them to dry.

"Michelle? Would you do mine?" Phil asked.

"Sure," she said. "Get me your polish. This pink wouldn't be any

good for you."

"Okay." She ran upstairs and came down a couple of minutes later

to hand the polish to Michelle. It was dark red. She kicked off her

high heels and put her feet in Michelle's lap as I had, sitting in the

same position. She was wearing a halter top and a skirt that came down

below her knees but when she sat down, she pulled it up over her

knees.

I could immediately see she wasn't wearing any panties.

Michelle went through the same ritual with Phil's toenails but

when she called for her fingers, Phil put her feet on the other side

of Michelle's leg instead of across it, and reached between her knees

to offer her hands. It had the effect of spreading her legs and

pulling her skirt up further.

I could see my come leaking down her bottom onto her skirt. God,

she was shameless in her depravity. Her shaved cunt was open and

plainly visible as she sat there but, I knew, only to me since I sat

between her and Mary and the angle was wrong for Michelle to be able

to see.

She looked up at me with a truly evil grin before Michelle told

her to turn around and put her feet up on the coffee table, like I

was, and let the polish dry. She did it.

"Me next?" Mary said from behind me.

"I can see I should have set a price," Michelle said.

"I'd gladly pay," Phil said from beside her.

I moved so Mary could sit where I was. Jo and Doris couldn't

resist and Michelle ended up doing all of us.

* * *

Phil went to the train station and picked up Patty at about eight

that night and returned just as the TV movie we were watching

finished. They had just sat down when I said that it was bedtime,

since the next day was a work day.

Michelle agreed right away as I expected she would. But I hadn't

expected that Phil would say she agreed. We said our goodnights and

went upstairs with Phil and Patty right behind us.

"Patty agrees with you, Amy. She says she likes my hair free like

this," Phil said as we got to the top of the stairs. I'd seen when we

went into the living room after our cereal that Phil had a pair of

combs holding the back of her hair in a long, flowing ponytail. All

day, I'd seen her pulling it over her shoulder and stroking it,

separating the long strands across her breasts.

"It's beautiful, Phillis," I said. "She should agree. Well, good

night."

I used the bathroom quickly and brushed my teeth before going to

the room and getting my sleep bra and baby doll on. This one was a

blue lace outfit that I'd really liked in the store. Both Michelle

and I agreed that we were exhausted and only wanted to sleep tonight

so we'd be ready for the morning.

I raced her to the bed, so she had to turn the light out, and lay

back on the pillows. The bed felt wonderful.

There was a knock on the door then before it opened onto the low

light from Phil and Pat's room.

"Amy?" Phil said very softly. "Could you come here a minute?" I

looked at Michelle and then crawled out of bed.

"Sure, Phil. What is it?" She turned away and walked back to her

room, waiting for me in the lighted doorway. She was backlighted so I

could clearly see that she had on only the filmy nightgown as she

smiled at me. I followed her.

I noticed the candle on the dresser first but not for long.

"Phil? What are you doing?" Patty's voice said from the bed, upset

sounding. I turned and looked at the bed and saw Patty, totally naked,

with the wrist restraints on her spread arms.

"I thought you should see this," Phil said, drawing me into the

room. Patty had curled up her legs and pointed her knees toward the

far wall when I came in and before I'd looked at her. It was part of

what had drawn my attention to her.

"Ah, hi Pat," I said embarrassed for her. She obviously hadn't

been anticipating this at all. Looking at her, I thought that she had

the most beautiful body of any woman I'd ever seen.

She had a tiny waist and nice hips that I'd seen before. But now I

could see her full and very large breasts tipped with red, pointed

nipples and large surrounding circles. I'd noticed more than once

before that she had a beautifully shaped bottom and great legs. Pulled

up like she was, her thighs and calves looked wonderful.

"What is it?" I heard Michelle say from behind me. "Oh!" she said

as she looked past us at Patty manacled on the bed.

Pat's eyes were huge with embarrassment and, perhaps, fear. Phil

walked to the side of the bed and sat down.

"Now don't be bashful, sweetheart," Phil said. "We're sharing

secrets tonight. Sort of like we did yesterday." She looked

meaningfully at me. "Come on now. Share."

She grabbed Pat's ankle and pulled her leg out straight toward

her. Patty still kept her midsection turned to the far wall.

"Okay, then," she said and turned to get one of the ankle

restraints that she quickly snapped around Pat's further stretched

leg. She got up then and walked to the other corner of the bed,

grabbed Pat's other ankle, and secured it as well. Pat looked at us,

her face flushed. Phil lay down on the bottom part of the bed between

Patty's legs and purposefully spread her labia wide, rubbing between

them.

"Oh, Phil, no!" Patty cried softly. Phil continued to rub between

her legs without comment until Patty stopped looking at us and shut

her eyes.

"At one time, I thought this was the biggest clit on record. The

biggest I'd ever see," Phil said as she rubbed her. "Look."

"Please don't, Phil," she moaned.

I couldn't help myself. I walked to the edge of the bed and looked

between Patty's legs. This clit I never would have missed finding. It

stood more than an inch long and as big around as my little finger.

"But I was wrong, wasn't I, Amy?" I knew what she was doing

now. She put her arm around me, pressing her open hand into the small

of my back and holding my knees to the edge of the bed. "Show her your

clit, Amy."

I was uncomfortable, to say the least, with this whole thing. Pat

was embarrassed and now I was too.

"Come on. Take your panties off and show Pat," she said. She slid

her hand down into the back of my panties and again found my asshole

with a finger. I decided there was nothing else I could do.

I reached to the sides of my panties and pushed them down until

gravity took over and they fell to the floor.

"Get up here on your knees, Amy, so Patty can see." Her hand in my

ass followed me and prodded me onto the edge of the bed. Patty looked.

"Oh!" Patty said, her eyes widening.

"Our little Amy is really a Michael. How about that?"

"A boy?" Pat said quizzically.

"Oh, no." Phil said. "She's got the nicest little cunt here with

my fingers in it. She just has a very large clit like yours. Very

large!" She took the restraints off Pat's legs then pushed me closer

to her.

"I'll bet if you asked Amy real nice, she'd put her big clit right

in your pussy." She pushed me again and I saw Pat lick her lips. "Ask

her."

"Would you, Amy?" Pat asked. I think we both knew what was going

to happen so we might as well go along with it without argument.

I lowered my body until my penis was between her legs and used one

hand to rub it through her leaking lubrication. She spread her legs

still wider and pulled up her knees. I rubbed my head against her big

clit. Phil pressed her fingers into my ass again and I reacted. I

thought now that Patty really wanted me so I re-aimed and pressed

slowly into her.

When she arched with those big breasts, it was spectacular.

"Lift up her ass, Amy, and get on your knees." I did what she

asked, putting my knees under Patty while staying buried within

her. It wasn't really the most effective position I'd tried but, with

Patty's help, it worked.

Since I couldn't move my legs, I could only roll my center forward

and back to stroke any at all but she could do the same thing and

together we could extend it enough.

"Since you came in Michelle, come here." Michelle had been

standing in the doorway, eyes wide and mouth open in disbelief. She

jumped when Phil spoke to her but then moved toward us

hesitantly. "Get up here on the bed, my sweet. Face Amy and let Patty

lick you."

Michelle was slow in getting the directions but positioned herself

on her knees over Patty's face with Phil's guidance. Patty lifted her

tongue to Michelle before Michelle was low enough for her to do that

properly. Her eyes seemed to cloud over before me as she felt Patty's

attentions to her pussy. She settled back over Patty's mouth with a

shuddering sigh.

I had to touch Patty's big tits but Michelle pulled my hands up to

hers and put hers on Patty's as I watched the tongue work between her

legs. Phil moved to our sides and reached her hand around to slide a

finger into Michelle's behind.

She was orchestrating our movements by pressing into each of our

assholes and pulling back, cupping our cheeks. She slowed our initial

movements and then slowly increased the pace, watching us closely.

"I can't stand it," she said suddenly and pulled her fingers out

of both of us. She stripped the nightgown she wore over her head

quickly and stood up on the bed.

She stepped between Michelle and I with her back to me and

positioned herself in front of Michelle's mouth. Looking around her

hip, I saw Michelle's questioning look as Phil took her head in her

hands and guided her to her pussy. Understanding, Michelle leaned

forward and began licking her. I watched the muscles of her ass clench

and relax as Michelle found her sensitive spots.

"Oh, yes," she moaned. Her ass was only inches from my face. It

didn't surprise me when her hand came back to my head and pulled me

forward to her bottom. I kissed it. "Lick," she moaned.

Both her hands came around and spread her cheeks for me. I licked

and she cringed. She threw her head back as I pressed my tongue into

the tight little sphincter muscle.

Again she dictated the speed but it was a very rapidly increasing

pace until she suddenly vibrated all over with her orgasm. As if drawn

out of me, I came in Patty's pumping pussy. She responded immediately

with her own. I thought I heard Michelle squeal the way she did with

her climaxes then, too.

As I came down and felt everyone else relaxing, Phil's hand

stroked the back of my head and, I thought, the back of Michelle's in

front of her as we both kissed her. I could see her come dripping down

the inside of her thigh, almost to her knee.

* * *

A few minutes later Phil, Michelle and I sat cross-legged beside

the still restrained Pat on the bed. Each of us was absently rubbing a

different part of the beautiful girl's body -- Phil and Michelle each

with a breast, me with the inside of her near thigh.

"So what do you think of our little children, Pat?" Phil asked.

"They're wonderful," she sighed into the afterglow with her eyes

closed.

"Oh, no!" Phil said then, looking between Patty's legs. I noticed

that she was leaking my come onto the bedspread. "We can't have that."

She jumped up and went to the foot of the bed and removed the two

pairs of restraints. I watched her, not understanding, as she fastened

them to the brass headboard. Then she lifted one of Patty's legs and

fastened it before pushing Michelle out of the way and doing the same

thing to the other leg. The girl was pulled up onto her shoulders and

upper back, her legs widely spread.

Phil quickly got a couple of tissues and wiped up the few drops of

come on the bedspread. Then she sat down on the bed again and went

back to her ministrations to the girl's large breast. It left me with

no thigh to touch and I felt strangely left out.

"Well, come on, Amy. Show her how talented that tongue is." I

looked at Phil and then realized what she was saying.

I moved up between her upraised legs on my knees and licked the

inside of her thigh. Her body reacted as her legs jerked.

"Tell Amy what you want her to do, Pat," Phil demanded. Pat was

silent. "Do you want her to lick your clit? Or would you rather have

her clean all that nasty come out of your cunt?" She looked at me and

gave me that nasty grin again. "No. I think she should try out your

nasty little ass."

"Oh!" Patty moaned.

I'd been surprised with Phil when I did that. I thought it would

be terrible and steeled myself against throwing up when I did it. But

it wasn't bad. It didn't really taste. It just felt like another body

cavity like any other. And the nastiness of the thought of doing it

turned me on.

"Do it!" Phil demanded.

Using both hands, I spread her ass cheeks and looked into her

eyes, staring wide-eyed at me between her legs. I shaped my tongue and

plunged it into her. It was looser than Phil's. I wondered if Phil

spent a lot of time with her fingers in Patty like she did me in the

last two nights.

"Deep into her, Amy. That's it." I watched the beautiful girl

curled with the feeling of it inside her. As her body spasmed with her

climax, I looked at Michelle and saw that she was very excited by what

I was doing instead of being disgusted as I'd feared she might

be. Phil was smiling her nasty smile as she watched Michelle's

reaction.

"You look like you want to be next, Michelle," she said softly.

Chapter 13

AFTER THAT FIRST weekend, things settled down with Phil. She and Patty

made no attempt to quiet their lovemaking almost every night but then

neither did Michelle and I. We didn't have sex again with them

together during the next three months although Phil took me to her

room twice and Michelle three times and Patty came to our room a half

dozen times.

On a more sporadic basis, Phil would put her hand under my skirt

in the kitchen or under the dining table or on the way to the

car. Michelle said she did the same thing to her occasionally. But it

didn't get to be obnoxious or anything.

Michelle went out with Eric one weekend night each week for about

a month and a half before summer started and Eric went across the

state to his home town and went to work. They wrote back and forth

often and she shared the lovey letters with me. I helped her write

hers back to him.

I saw Bob in the store about once a week when he picked more

things up to wear or we had some new seasonal things on display. He

went to Pat and Phil's shop more often, continually buying new clothes

after spending a couple of hours trying things on. He'd found a shoe

store owner someplace outside of the mall that let him try shoes on in

the same way he tried on clothes for us. He still hadn't been out of

his apartment when he was dressed.

I don't know whether it was a sort of sympathy with the rest of

the house or what, but it seemed like my breasts were growing and I

had to trade my B-cup forms for A-cups. I wasn't gaining weight; in

fact I was losing weight in most places except my hips and ass.

Jo had a blowup with Doris who told her she was lazy and they

hissed at each other for a couple of weeks. Jo went to a friend's

house every time Doris was going to be around for more than a couple

of hours. Since Doris worked late almost every night and a lot of

weekends, that wasn't too frequent. Personally, I thought Jo was lazy,

too. But I sure wasn't going to say anything to her about it.

Perversely, Mary got a long term modeling job in Australia wearing

winter clothes. She'd been shooting swimsuits in February and

freezing. Now it was summer and she went to the other side of the

equator where it's winter. At least this time she was modeling parkas

or something warm.

Michelle and I were doing wonderfully. We were happy, working and

making enough money to save some each week, and safe and comfortable

at the house.

* * *

"Amy? Amy?" I heard her as she came running up the stairs. "Amy?"

"Yeah, Michelle. I'm here. Calm down!" She almost ran into the

room. She was flushed, excited, and smiling broadly.

"Amy. You've got to do me a favor!" She was really excited.

"Sure," I said.

"Eric's back in town. For the whole weekend." She said. I knew why

she was excited. She thought she was in love with Eric.

"No problem," I said. "You go and have fun. Keep in touch and I'll

see you Sunday."

"No, no," she said quickly. "He's in town but the only way he

could get here was to ride with a friend of his. In order for him to

get his friend to come, he promised him a date."

"Yeah?"

"Well, Eric has a picture that has me and him in it but it has

you, too. This guy would only come if he could meet you."

"Oh," I said. One of Eric's friends. Great. "So?"

"So will you go out with him, Amy. I mean, Eric can only take me

out if he gets a date with you. Please?" She looked so pitiful I

couldn't stand it.

"So where are we going? Did you ask?" She smiled all over,

bouncing up and down on the bed next to me where I'd been reading.

"I don't know but he said to put on our best dresses and expect

money to be lavished at our feet. That's what he said, really."

"What time?"

She looked at her wristwatch and jumped. "At seven! It's already

six. He called from the motel. They just checked in and called. Let's

get ready."

"Michelle! I've got to take a shower and set my hair before I can

go out."

"I don't need to," she said. She'd had one of the girls do her

hair at the shop this afternoon during a dead time just to pass the

time. "I'll brush your hair after your shower. You just get

started. Okay?"

I trotted into the bathroom, shedding clothes as I went and jumped

into the shower. I decided it wouldn't pay to get my hair wet so I

pinned it on top of my head and tried to keep from getting it wet. I

dried quickly and returned to the room. She ducked into the shower and

was back before I'd gotten past putting my black bra and panties on.

"Wear your black corset tonight, Amy," she said. "It'll make you

look so sexy!" I decided to go along with her.

"You'll have to tighten up the laces."

"Sure," she said. "Then you can wear the special dress." I

grinned. I hadn't had a chance to wear it anywhere yet.

I took my bra off again and stepped into the black lace shell that

was loosely laced. Carefully, I put the breast forms in the cups

about an inch further to the side than was right for them. But I knew

about the corset because we'd played with it one night after I bought

it.

Michelle started to pull the laces tight. It laced from my

tailbone all the way up to the center of my back but not up as far as

a bra strap would have gone. The tiny bone stays in the sides and

other strategic spots, kept it absolutely rigid.

"Okay. Deep breath?" I sucked in my stomach and held my breath as

she pulled the laces tight from the bottom upward. I felt it very

secure around my hips then waist then stomach. When I had to catch

another breath, it held me exactly as I had been with my stomach

sucked in as far as I could get it. "Okay. Out."

I breathed out and pulled my shoulders back as far as I could get

them, compressing my upper body and my stomach. Her fingers worked

quickly until I knew she'd joined the two sides of the corset down my

backbone as we had the first time I'd tried it on.

I looked in the mirror. God it looked sexy. The way it was made,

it pulled my waist into a tiny thing, accented my hips with the

contrast, shaped my stomach from waist to breasts, and pulled the

breast forms and my own flesh into a high, deep, and very real

cleavage with the top poised just at the tops of my nipples. The back,

where it was tied at the top, was several inches lower than the front

which meant I could wear an almost backless dress with it.

Michelle started to brush my hair as I put on the black silk

stockings I'd bought for it, fastening them with the garters connected

to it. They pulled the stockings up to my crotch on the inside and a

little higher at the front and back. It served as the perfect,

comfortable way to tuck down securely.

When I'd first tried it on, Patty had gone back to the store with

us because she knew of the perfect dress to wear with it. I bought it

on sight.

It really was a cocktail dress but it almost looked like a short

slip. The top wasn't that low cut but it had a fairly wide edge of

black lace that came down to the top of the corset and almost to it in

the back. The hem also had a two inch strip of the lace. Maybe the

most spectacular thing about it was the tiny waist that I could only

fit without looking grossly fat when I was wearing the corset.

Michelle was still brushing as I put on my black spike heels with

the ankle buckles. I'd also bought a rhinestone necklace that lay on

the rise of my chest and hung from a fine silver chain, and some long,

dangly earrings that matched it in a smaller way. Since I was used to

wearing little single stone earrings or little symbols, these felt

huge and very feminine.

I looked at what Michelle was doing to my hair and couldn't

believe it. It was poofed out and around my head in a wild sort of way

that made it look twice as full and long as it normally does. I put on

my nighttime makeup while she finished with the back of it.

"Hey, I can finish that while you get dressed," I said.

"No, I've got it now. There. Besides getting dressed for me is

easy." She turned and took the red silky dress we'd shopped for a

couple of weeks ago off the hanger. It had spaghetti straps that cross

in back, a low cut front, almost no back, and a short skirt. She

dropped it over her naked body after she'd dropped her towel and

turned to me. "There. What do you think?"

I grinned at her. "I think you need stockings," I said, handing

her a pair of my sheer thigh highs and watching her pull and smooth

them onto her legs. She put on some really cute red shoes to go with

the outfit. "A ruby," I said and got out the pendant with the red

stone in it that we'd bought. Fastened around her neck, it dropped to

the top of her natural cleavage.

We took a few minutes to decide on earrings to go with it as I

brushed out her hair into long, smooth waves.

I'd gotten her to go to the cosmetics lady and she had her shade

for nighttime. I watched her put on the lipstick, eyebrow pencil,

mascara, and blush. I'd been standing behind her, watching, but when

she finished she popped up and put her arm around me.

"How do we look," she grinned. "Good enough to eat?" I laughed

with her. We were gorgeous.

We didn't even bother with purses since we didn't plan on needing

money and knew we could always get back into the house. There was an

emergency key outside if we needed it but there was almost always

somebody up. Jo stayed up late watching TV and either Doris or Phil

was always up with the sun.

We didn't even make it to the living room to wait as Jo was

opening the door for Eric and another guy when we turned at the

landing above the foyer. Eric was talking to Jo but I saw the other

guy see me immediately. His face went pale and his mouth fell

open. That was gratifying and worth dressing for if for nothing else.

Michelle bounded down the stairs ahead of me. Eric just saw her

before she wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. He'd

wrapped his arms around her and now held her suspended a few inches

above the floor with one foot cocked back as he smiled into her

smiling eyes.

"I missed you, baby," he said.

"I missed you, too," she answered. My eye strayed from them as a

sort of defense against listening in on their intimate welcome and

came back to the other man. Eric was a man, sure. Twenty-two and very

virile looking. But this guy was really a man.

Two or three years older, he had dark hair, dark eyes, a neat

mustache, and blue shading to his cheeks and chin where his beard

waited to sprout into a 5 o'clock shadow. He wore a thin black sports

jacket rolled once at the sleeves, a black shirt unbuttoned far down

his hairy chest, and white pants. He wore his loafers with no socks.

It was very hip, dressy and sexy looking. The only change in the

way he was looking at me was that he'd shut his mouth and now

absolutely beamed. His eyes actually twinkled. I decided Eric and

Michelle were never going to introduce me so I went the rest of the

way down the staircase and walked to him, holding out my hand to shake

his.

"Hi. I'm Amy," I said with a smile.

"I am Ivan," he said with a slight deep-throated Slavic accent. I

had an almost uncontrollable urge to run my hands through the hair of

his chest. "I saw your picture. A picture of a beautiful

youngster. Not of a gorgeous and sophisticated woman. I was prepared

to enjoy our evening together. Now I am prepared to spend the rest of

my life with you."

I laughed and clapped my hands.

"Ivan's not his real name," Eric said. "But none of the guys at

work can say his real name so that's what he answers to all the

time. He's from eastern Europe somewhere."

"Russia?" I asked.

"No no. I was raised in Moldova. As far away from Russia as you

are from your capital, Washington. As far away philosophically as you

are here from the Eskimos or the natives of Peru. Much more closely

related to the ancient Greeks, in fact."

"Come on," Eric said, putting his arm around Michelle to lead her

to the door. "Ivan knows a restaurant he thinks we'll like." Ivan put

my arm in the crook of his and guided me through the door, closing it

behind himself before leading me to Eric's car. He seemed huge this

near his bulk. I could feel the muscle of his arm under my hand and

through his coat.

They held the doors for us, Ivan carefully watching the hem of my

skirt as I slid into the seat and made room for him. After he closed

the door, he leaned back against it and put his arm on the back of the

seat, his hand near my neck.

"You are so beautiful," he said as he stared at me. He said

"beautiful" in four separate and elongated syllables ending with

"fool". It sounded sexy.

On the way to the restaurant, we talked about his country and what

had brought him to the United States and how much he liked working

here. He asked me what I did and I told him about working for

Frederick's.

"That's the place where they sell all the super sexy women's

underwear and stuff," Eric explained.

"Even in Moldova we are not ignorant, my friend," he said. "I know

several men with subscriptions to Frederick's of Hollywood

catalogues. It is much cheaper than Playboy magazine and so far more

exciting. This wonderful woman is an example of how much more sensual

a woman can be in the right clothing than laying spread open on a

bed."

"Not to say that women spread open on a bed are all that bad,"

Eric said to Michelle's laughter.

The restaurant was dark and mysterious and complete with wandering

violinists but the food was also dark and mysterious. I couldn't

afford to eat very much in this corset without getting

uncomfortable. Even with the little I did eat, it felt like it was all

lying on top of my internal organs, pressing them down.

After we finished, Ivan directed us to an ethnic place to

dance. Here, he led the way. We laughed and clapped our hands as we

watched the people dance to wild Greek and Russian dances. We drank

flavored vodka and ouzo.

Everyone seemed to have so much uninhibited fun doing it. Ivan got

us all to dance to one thing where everyone was is a big circle and

moved a few steps one way then a few back, turning our bodies this way

and that as we moved. It was fun and exciting after I stopped feeling

silly.

Then the pace and style of the music changed to a kind of

throbbing slow beat. He swept me up in his arms, holding my left high

and bent at the elbow, his other hand firmly in the small of my back,

holding me to him. He moved in a way I'd never seen anyone dance

before, with large slow steps and swirling movement. It felt like sex.

When I asked and the music changed to more familiar tempos, he

brought my hand to his shoulder and covered it with his hand, molding

around me in a more reserved American slow dance. He held my front to

his thigh, stomach and chest. I could feel his manhood against my

upper hip.

It wasn't so all-consuming that I forgot what I was and that I

could never take advantage of the unspoken offer he was making me. But

it didn't keep me from wishing that weren't true.

My head spun with the drinks and the dancing.

It was pretty late when Eric insisted that we leave. Looking at

him and Michelle, I could see what they had in mind. When we got to

their motel, I was a little surprised. Ivan asked Eric for the keys to

the car so he could take me home if I wanted to go. Only then did he

ask me to come up for a drink.

Since he was being such a gentleman, I let him lead me up to the

second floor of the building and into his room. I didn't question why

they had separate rooms since Eric had come back here with a very

definite purpose he didn't want fouled up by a roommate.

"Did you like the ouzo?" he asked as he poured a half inch into a

water tumbler from the bathroom.

"It's okay," I said. "Sort of hot or something. Strong."

"Yes," he said. "It is strong. At one time, it held opium as well

as the alcohol but, of course, that practice is discouraged now."

I chose to sit on the bed because the only other seat in the room

was a hard looking couch near the window. He sort of perched on it and

looked as uncomfortable as I thought it would make me.

We talked for a long time. It seemed like his entire life

experience was outside of my knowledge. He told me about living under

the communists when Moldova was a part of the Soviet Union and the

fear and the scramble for power after the union was dissolved. He told

me a lot of its history and about daily life there. He was almost

poetic in the way he described the country.

I drank the ouzo and let him refill the little in the glass. After

a while, I was laying on my side, which was much more comfortable in

the corset, leaning on one arm. Then I laid my head on my arm and

talked to him. I don't know when I fell asleep.

* * *

"Amy. Amy." I heard my name as if from a distance. I fought my way

through the fog to answer but found I was just too comfortable. I felt

him kiss my cheek. "Amy. Wake up."

Slowly, I came to myself and stretched. I opened my eyes and his

were looking into mine from only a few inches away. I looked around

myself a little and realized my head was on the pillows and I was

laying on my back in the middle of the bed. He was sitting on the

edge, leaning toward me and caressing the hair at the side of my face.

"I'm sorry," I said. "I must have fallen asleep."

"Ouzo is not a thing to trifle with for one who is not familiar

with it."

"It sure is relaxing anyway," I said through the fog I still

felt. I knew it was late and that I should go home but I just didn't

have the energy.

"I was going to ask you if you wanted me to take you home," he

said softly. My mind registered that there was something wrong with

that statement but I couldn't put my finger on what it was. "You are

very beautiful, intelligent and fun to be with. But I thought that we

were too different in our needs to go beyond that.

"I didn't want Eric to think I was ungrateful and I didn't want

you to have anything but the very best time I could show you. But I

intended to take you home when I woke you."

"Intended?" I said. I'd caught it now.

"Intended. I have changed my mind because I find that we have much

more in common than I originally believed possible."

I was still in a haze as he leaned toward me and kissed my lips

sensuously. I'd never been kissed that way before. His lips pulsated

against mine. Maybe it was the ouzo or my tiredness. I didn't move

away. After all, I'm not so stupid that I hadn't thought about a

situation like this -- going out with a guy who got excited. But a

kiss was probably okay, I thought. As long as that was all there was

to it. As soon as a guy touched me, it had to be all over because only

a little exploration would end my little secret. And I wasn't sure I

wanted to know what a guy's reaction might be to the discovery.

His wonderful mouth was only a fraction of an inch away from mine

when he spoke again.

"You're my dream, my ideal, the perfect being," he said

sincerely. "You are so very beautiful and poised and accomplished."

"Ivan," I began. "I think you should take me home now."

"No, my lovely one. Now I cannot. Will not." That worried me

enough so I shook off the dark mist that had been clouding my

perceptions.

"Ivan, I've really had a good time with you tonight and I like you

but --"

"But you will not come to my bed," he finished for me.

"Yes. I'm sorry. I can't."

"Can't? Or won't? I'm sure you can if you wish," he said with a

secret smile.

"No, Ivan. I really can't. Won't you please take --"

"No. I won't take you home tonight. We are going to sleep

together. I am going to make deep, loving, passionate love to you for

the rest of the night. And in the morning, I'm going to buy you some

clothes or take you to get some and then I'm going to take you out

again tomorrow night. And tomorrow night, I'm going to make love to

you until morning.

"And when I have to leave Sunday to get back to work, you're going

to hang on my neck and beg me to stay or to come back. And I'm going

to cry and wish that it were possible. And then I'll return next

weekend and we'll do it all over again."

"You're pretty confident," I said as an observation rather than an

assent to anything he'd said. There was a lot he didn't know. A lot he

couldn't know.

"Yes. I am. Because I know." I just looked at him. How could he

know that all this was going to come to pass. "I know, Amy," he said

again.

"I think there is something you don't know and I really have to

--"

"I know about you, Amy." I just smiled at him thinking he had to

be the most self-confident guy I'd ever met. I'll bet that the

approach succeeded in most cases. I was equally sure it wasn't going

to tonight.

Chapter 14

"YOU PROBABLY THINK I do this all the time, don't you?" he said. "You

may think this is my standard line for seducing beautiful women. That

I do this all the time."

"I'll bet it works a lot of the time, too," I said. I knew it

would work on me if the circumstances were right.

He moved his head then, looking down my body. I couldn't help but

feel pride in the way he looked at me. His hand was on my stomach.

"Is the corset necessary?"

"No. I just wanted to wear it. And this dress. It's necessary to

wear this dress."

"Because it's so tight? Around the waist?"

"Uh huh."

"You don't have to wear it?"

"No. This is only the second time I've worn it. The first time was

when I bought this dress."

"It's a very beautiful dress." His hand rose to my breast and I

quickly covered it with my own to keep him from exploring too

far. "Beautiful breasts."

"Thank you. I think you'd better take me home. Please."

"Huh uh. I told you what we're going to do. You are my ideal

woman."

"Thanks. But --"

"I know, Amy."

"You know that I'm going to spend the night with you? Why --"

"No. I know about you, Amy," I looked at him, wondering what he

was talking about. "I thought I knew when we were dancing. I

thought. But I wasn't sure."

"You know --" He nodded.

"When you fell asleep." I drew in my breathe in fear. "I

looked. It was really the first time I knew for sure."

I was really scared now. "I'm ... I'm sorry, Ivan. I didn't mean

to deceive you but --"

"Of course you did, Amy, and you did a magnificent job."

"What ... what are you g-going to do to me?" His mouth was less

than an inch away from mine again and his hand was kneading my breast.

"You're not listening, Amy. I told you. I'm going to make deep,

mad, wild, passionate love to you until morning."

"And then clothes and --"

"I'm going to do it until it's time to leave Sunday. And then I'm

coming back next weekend."

"You want to make love to me? You looked? You know? And you want

to make love to me?"

"More than anything in the world. I told you that I originally

intended to take you home after a little drink and a little

talk. That's because I don't want to be with a woman. I don't want to

make love to a woman. It's not in my nature."

"You want to make love to me because I'm not really a woman?"

"That's right. And I'm going to do it now. Are you ready?" I

licked his lip and smiled. He returned the smile and lowered his mouth

to mine. He reached to the hem of my dress and began edging it

upward. "Help me," he said. I lifted my bottom off the bed so he could

pull it from under me.

He kept it moving upward as I arched my back and then lifted my

upper body slightly with my elbows. Bunched under my arms, he pushed

it up as I settled back again and then he pulled it over my head as he

pushed my arms above my head. He rolled to the side and stood up

beside the bed to fold the almost weightless piece of material and

gently lay it on the couch.

"Will you take your panties off for me?" he said as he stood

beside the bed looking down at me. "Keep the stockings on."

Watching him, I pushed my panties down, baring my tummy to my

pubic hair. My hardening penis was still held by the top of my left

stocking. I undid the garter on the front of my right leg, pushed the

panties down below the top of my stocking and refastened the garter.

I repeated the action on the back of that leg and then on my right

leg.

"Do you want to take them off," I asked, since he was staring at

my front so intently. They were rolled onto my upper thighs now. He

didn't say anything but sat down on the edge of the bed at my knees

and pulled them down lower on my thighs.

I lifted my legs as he held the sides of my panties and they went

over my knees, down my calves, and finally off. He threw them onto the

couch with my dress.

"What could be more completely fascinating than a beautiful woman

with the draw of a firm cock," he said with a gleam in his eyes. He

stood beside the bed and took his coat off and then his shirt, shoes,

and pants. He stood beside me in nothing but an abbreviated pair of

red shorts.

He went to his bag and returned with a tube of KY jelly that he

sat on the night stand before laying down beside me on the bed.

I put my hand on his as he put it back on my stomach. His mouth

lowered to mine, his tongue immediately inside mine, probing and

exploring.

I couldn't believe what his touch did to me as his hand moved to

the bottom of the corset and onto my flat stomach. His tongue

continued to explore my mouth, allowing mine to fight with it, as his

hand traced the shapes of my hips, my tummy, and my pubic region,

playing in the hairs. They seemed to act as triggers to my insides as

he touched each one without touching the skin below.

He had my midsection rolling gently back and forth before he

touched my thigh through the stocking. The feeling of that touch was

beyond belief.

I had my right hand in the middle of his powerful back and the

other on the back of his neck, holding and continuing his

kiss. Finally, he found my penis inside my stocking, brushing across

it with his fingernails through the nylon before moving to my knee and

lifting my leg until my high heel was against the back of my leg.

He massaged all of my leg from ankle to knee, from knee to

thigh. Slowly and gently, he moved the nylon material then my penis

then the nylon again and finally my penis. I came free of the material

and it flopped back into its more natural position on my stomach.

I opened my eyes and saw that he was watching me as he kissed

me. His hand continued and I shut my eyes to enjoy the feelings

completely. I breathed in his randy, masculine smell. He broke the

kiss in spite of my hand at his neck. I opened my eyes to see his

smile.

"Are you going to take the rest of my clothes off?" I asked in a

throaty voice.

"No," he said, shaking his head slowly. "I want to make love to

you as the woman you've identified with so strongly, first. Then I'll

take them off and make love to you again. Perhaps I'll make love to

you a dozen different ways."

"I don't think I can do that," I moaned.

"I'm the one who's going to love you. And I can do it," he stated

firmly. I didn't doubt it but I thought I was going to be very sore if

he followed through on his threat. His mouth lowered to my mouth as

his hand went between my thighs again. My back stiffened as his

fingers delved into the conjunction below my testicles, pressing and

rubbing until I was again pumping into the air.

His hand cupped my testicles softly and squeezed and rubbed. It

felt wonderful that way. Better even than when Michelle did it

because she sometimes used too much pressure in the wrong places. He

knew my body better than any woman could.

Finally, as I thought he might never do it, his fingers found my

penis. Immediately, they went to the head of it and just one found the

drops of pre-cum and spread them on the underside of my head, firing

nerves there until I wondered if I could stay still. I vibrated with

it.

I didn't know what he was doing when he reached up and pulled the

pillows out from under my head but then I knew when he took one to my

waist level. Bridging, I raised my bottom and then lowered it onto the

thick pillow. He and I repeated the actions with the second pillow.

My back was now bent with my center lifted several inches above

the surface of the bed. I felt lewd with my middle raised this way. It

added to the overall effect.

My eyes were closed when he reached to the bedside table but I

felt him with the tube of jelly. It felt very cold when it touched my

ass. His finger slid very slowly into my bowels and I moaned into his

mouth. He broke the kiss again.

"You're not a virgin, are you?" he said.

"I've made love to --" I decided I didn't want to tell him about

Michelle or Pat or Phil. "-- others," I finished.

"Others have touched you here?" he asked.

"Yes." He looked disappointed. "One of the girls I live with likes

to put her fingers in me," I added.

"One of your housemates?"

"Yes."

"And these are the ones who have made love with you?"

"Yes."

"And men? Have men touched you here?"

"No," I answered and his smile returned.

"Then you are still a virgin," he said and returned his tongue to

my mouth.

His finger drew out and was joined by a second thick digit, much

bigger and longer than Phil's and without the slightly irritating and

worrisome long fingernails. His fingers immediately found the spot

inside me that I had noticed before was more sensitive and more

exciting than just having fingers inside me. This time I broke the

kiss.

"That place," I said. "Where you are touching. Is that a special

place on a boy that a girl doesn't have?"

"Yes, my darling. It is called a prostate and only men have it."

He pressed it and rubbed it. "Does it feel good?"

"Ah, yes," I gasped. He covered my opened mouth again and

continued to touch my prostate. I missed it very much when he pulled

his fingers out of me. But anticipation took over for I felt him pull

his underwear off to apply more of the lubricant to himself. I knew

what was going to happen next and I craved it deeply. He broke the

kiss again.

Now he lifted himself up and moved between my legs on his knees. I

looked down between us and saw him now. I'd never seen anything like

his penis before and I'm sure my eyes showed my wonder. I could see my

own penis and his just on the other side of it. The comparison was a

concern.

He was easily several inches longer than I am and, though not fat

looking, bigger around as well. He was much bigger than his two

fingers or than Phil's three fingers. I didn't think he could put

himself inside me.

"You have lived very much as a woman recently, haven't you?" he

asked.

"Yes," I said. "For about nine months."

"You have enjoyed all the things that a woman enjoys. Cosmetics,

beautiful clothing, long and sensuous hair, the attention of men and

women." It didn't seem to be a question but I nodded in answer anyway.

"But you have thus far missed the real meaning of being a woman,"

he stated. "The joy of being a woman is to be made love to, worshiped

by a man who knows how to do it correctly. The joy of being a woman

is being loved by a strong man." I only smiled.

"And now we correct that. You are to find what it means to be a

beautiful woman, the reason you dress beautifully, make your features

alluring, take the time and effort to brush your long hair each

morning."

He lifted my legs by putting his hands under my knees and lifting

upward. He didn't stop until my thighs were against my sides.

"When a woman loses her virginity, it should be as pleasant and as

painless as possible," he said. "Breathe deeply now and relax your

body. But most, relax your tight hole so that I may enter you easily

and painlessly."

I closed my eyes so I wouldn't see the huge member than was going

to violate my body. Leaning over me, he began to rub it up and down

the crack of my ass, back and forth across my sphincter.

"Breathe in very deeply and then let it out slowly," he said. I

did as he said and felt him at my tiny opening. He pressed forward

infinitely slowly and I drew in another deep breath as if I was

drawing him into me. He pushed and it resisted his entry.

He pressed harder and I felt it giving way to his insistence. I

was slowly opening for him. A pain increased from the place and built

until I had to bite my lip. But I wanted him. He pressed onward.

Suddenly there was a quick, intense pain and I felt him

freeze. His head was inside me now. I knew it. I breathed normally if

a bit deeply and forced myself to relax. Only the huge member touched

my body, leaving me to feel my own completely.

He pressed forward with slow attention. I felt him moving into

me. I could feel myself opening further again but there was no more

pain beyond a little reminder.

I felt him draw out a little, losing the advantage he'd gained,

but then he pressed inward again and I knew I had more of him. He

retreated slightly and then pressed forward again, retreated a half

step and took two inward, an inch back, two in. Then I heard him sigh

deeply and a shudder went through him, transmitted through his penis

inside me.

He pressed slightly forward and I felt his pelvis press into the

insides of my thighs and cheeks of my ass. He had buried his entire

length in me! It felt like it extended to my stomach.

He stayed frozen this way until I put my hands in the middle of

his waist and rubbed slightly.

"Are you ready, my love?" he said softly.

"Yes. I'm ready. Fuck me, darling," I moaned. "Fuck me."

He lowered his upper body heavily onto mine, his arms coming to

the sides of my head. He was so big, he had to lean down a little to

find my lips again. I bent my head back to let him reach my mouth more

easily. He delved into it as he pulled himself slowly outward an inch.

Then he returned slowly, taking my breath away.

He withdrew further, two inches perhaps, and came back into me

until his pelvis was against me again. He moaned into my mouth.

"Fuck me," I said around his tongue as it found the back of my

throat. It didn't sound like more than a kind of grumble but I knew he

understood me.

He drew back further, a little faster and then came back into me

completely. I opened my eyes and saw my nylon covered calf next to my

head, my high heeled shoe above me, his dark hair and squinted eyes.

He drew back still further until I wondered if he were going to

take it all the way out of me, collapsing me. And then he plunged back

in, in a swift smooth motion. Immediately he pulled back out and then

back in to the fullest.

My hands were roving his back with no target and no direct control

from me. Needing and insisting but finding no way to communicate

it. My fingernails drug across his skin.

Now he was withdrawing to his full length and immediately back

into me. His body re- contacted mine hard now, lifting my middle

upward until my legs were moving with the force.

His mouth was going crazy on mine, spreading our saliva over our

lips and cheeks and chins. I sucked hard on his tongue and he still

had to open his mouth very wide to take deep breaths and to release

his moans of pleasure. I sucked and released it in time with his

thrusts into my body.

This is what it felt like to be a woman, I thought as I felt and

heard his growl deep in his chest. In that second, his body went rigid

at the extent of his thrust and somehow he reached still further into

me. His body vibrated and I knew he had climaxed.

Now his strokes changed to strange, short, quick thrusts with slow

retreats and pauses at the furthest extent into me. I screamed as my

orgasm overwhelmed me and my whole body spasmed to it.

I clenched my hands to his back. Perhaps my fingernails had sunk

into him. My ankles met over his back and my thighs tried to crush his

ribs. My middle pumped up and down and kept him thrusting in spite of

his almost total inaction.

Each time my body forced him into me further, forced his come

deeper into my bowels, I screamed again but my screams were almost

soundless outside of our own heads with his mouth covering mine so

completely.

And suddenly I couldn't get enough air into my body through my

nose and had to push him away so I wouldn't die. He lifted his mouth

from mine and I panted for the missing oxygen. I only breathed,

feeling the red spangles of unconsciousness in my head, as he smiled

and looked into my widely opened eyes.

I could feel him retreating from my body again though his hips

weren't moving now. He was softening inside me.

As I regained my senses, he kissed my lips and my nose and my

cheeks and my chin, licking when the liquids were too profuse. He

lifted his weight off my chest enough that I could get a full,

life-giving breath.

Finally, he rose onto his knees and I felt him slowly being pulled

out of my body. I tried to keep him, but I couldn't. I dropped my legs

back to the sides of his thighs and kissed him one last time before he

stepped one and then the other of his knees over my leg and to the

edge of the bed.

He stood and I saw the glistening come on his stomach.

"I don't have to ask if you enjoyed losing your virginity, do I my

darling?" he said with a smile. He looked at my front on the

pillows. I followed his glance and saw the copious amounts of come all

over my stomach and the front of my black corset. "I think you need to

go to the bathroom and take care of yourself before my contribution

becomes a problem."

I got it now. I was probably going to lose all his wonderfully hot

come in the next few minutes. It was my choice whether I would do that

in the bathroom of on his pillows where I lay. I was more than a

little tempted to stay right here.

He offered me a hand and I took it, sitting upright and feeling

the vast amount of liquid in my bowels for the first time. Carefully,

trying to hold myself tight, I got up with his help and walked to the

bathroom.

I didn't feel the modesty to close the door but sat down quickly

so I didn't have to hold myself closed so carefully. I farted first,

followed by a slower release of air that had been drug into me with

his penis. Then it began to flow out of me and into the stool. Using

my muscles, I guided and pushed.

As I was waiting to drain completely, I used half the roll of

rough toilet paper to clean my stomach and to at least try to clean

the front of the corset.

After I thought I was fairly cleaned up, I stood and moved to the

bidet that sat beside the toilet. I'd never seen or used one before

but I immediately knew how. It was nice to get the water exactly the

right warm temperature, to sit on the open basin, and to luxuriate in

the water laving my open and drizzling asshole.

When I returned to the bedroom, Ivan was sitting on the couch

wearing only his red shorts and smoking a cigarette. I stepped into my

panties, relocating myself to the side of the french cut lace, and sat

down beside him.

"How do you feel?" he said with a smile.

"I feel more wonderful than I've ever felt," I said. I'm sure he

could see the sparkles in my eyes that I was feeling.

Chapter 15

"I NEED A shower," I said as I sat down beside him. "My whole body's

covered with sweat."

"Among other things," he said with a grin.

"Among other things," I agreed with an answering smile. "I still

feel sticky."

"Okay," he said as if he were waiting for something. I don't know

why I was waiting either. Oh, I remembered. I couldn't get out of

this corset by myself.

"Would you unstrap me?" I said, turning my back to him and lifting

my hair. He laughed and pulled the bow and the length of

string. Turning now because he'd found it to be more of a challenge

than he expected, he started pulling the laces free.

"I guess I get to see you without the aid of this construction

project. I'll see if you were lying about having to have it to get

that wonderful shape."

"Who said I was going to show you anything?" I asked though I was

pretty sure he would see anything he wanted.

He continued to pull the strings loose and I could feel it getting

easier all the time to breathe. His fingers finally made it all the

way down to the base of my spine with their work.

"It's a tradeoff," he said. "I'll help you get out of this thing

and I get to see what's uncovered. Deal?"

"Well, I don't know." It made me nervous for some reason. He'd

just made love to me but having him staring at my entire naked body

made my stomach do flip-flops. Maybe I was worried about what he would

think. I don't know. "What are you going to think? I mean about my

body and -- everything?"

"I'm going to think that you are the most marvelous creature I've

ever met," he said. "The most enchanting. The most beguiling. The most

desirable. It is no choice. I must see all of you." He looked

longingly into my eyes. "So is it a deal or do I leave you tied in

this black strait jacket."

"Okay. Deal," I said. "But I'll bet you're disappointed."

"Oh, no, my darling. I cannot be disappointed. Only amazed." I

grinned at him. He put out his cigarette and knelt in front of me,

picking up my foot in one massive hand. His huge fingers worked on the

little gold buckle for a long time before it came free and he could

take off my shoe.

"Toenail polish," he said. "Very pretty." I wiggled my toes as he

looked at them. It did make me feel pretty and feminine.

He took the garter on top of my thigh and undid it and then pushed

my leg up until he could undo the one on the back of it. He looked me

in the eyes as both his hands pulled my stocking down. His hands were

actually on my leg as he did this and that was all I could feel as his

rough skin rubbed against my thigh, my knee, my calf, and finally my

foot. His fingers brushed the sensitive and ticklish bottom of it and

made me react.

"Later, when your shower is done, I will suck on each toe until

you tell me you can no longer stand it."

He repeated the actions with the other shoe and stocking.

I reached into the top of the corset and pulled out one and then

the other of my breast forms, laying them on the couch beside me. He

frowned strangely at them but I didn't know why.

"Okay. Stand up now." I did and he grabbed the sides of the corset

under my arms, lifting my arms in the process. He pulled it up until

the top was at my chin. His hands went to my hips and waist and traced

their shape. He put his hands around my waist and I felt his thumbs

touching on my stomach and his fingers in back.

After a few minutes, he again pulled the corset upward until I

felt the cooler air of the room on my breasts. Again he left me like

that, with my arms trapped above my head in the cocoon of the corset,

as his hands went to my breasts. I could feel him cupping and

massaging me for a moment before the claustrophobia got to me.

"Ivan! Help me out of this!" I was pacing around in my nervousness

and helplessness. "Please!"

He let go of my chest and pulled the tube of material the rest of

the way over my head. I wrapped my arms around his chest and hugged

him in thanks.

"Oh, thank you," I panted. "I was afraid you were going to leave

me like that."

He held me loosely, his chin on the top of my head and his fingers

in my hair.

"My darling," he said. "You are a woman." It sounded like a

statement of fact.

"I'm not, Ivan. You know that."

"No," he said flatly. "I have seen all of your body now. I

know. You are truly a woman." I looked at him. Worried.

"No, I'm not. I'm a boy. You saw. You know."

"Yes. I saw. But use the evidence of your own eyes," he said. He

turned me around to face a full length mirror on the wall by the

bed. I looked at him so close behind me and my white skin in front of

him. "Look."

He spread my blond hair around my face. "Wonderful soft long

hair. A boy may have this but of this quality? And eyes," he traced my

eyes. "And soft translucent skin. A cute nose. Full, kissable

lips. High cheekbones. Ears made to wear rings in them." I shook my

head as he pointed out each feature.

"A long neck," His big fingers closed around my neck and onto my

shoulders and upper arms. "Sloped shoulders and arms free of

unnecessary muscle." He traced all the way to my hands. "Beautiful

long fingered hands and bright nails." I wanted to say anyone could

paint their fingernails but it didn't seem right to interrupt him. I

was shivering with his intimate inspection of my body.

"Hips," he said sighing. "Hips to hold a child within, tapering to

this tiny waist. Flat stomach." His hands were moving back up my

body. One hand came under each of my breasts, shaping and lifting

them. I moaned with the totally erotic feel and sight of it.

"Fine, soft woman's flesh." He held them up, pressed them together

into a cleavage, molded them with his huge palms, squeezed

them. "Nipples to suck," he held them in his fingers, "and areolas to

mark their location well. A swelling like little cocks." I was

breathing through my open mouth now.

"Legs," he said suddenly, moving his hands to the outsides of my

thighs. "Legs to move on but also to be looked at and wished for." He

slowly turned me sideways to the mirror. "Legs that move the eye up to

the beautiful full globes of your ass." His hand caressed it, still

moving back up.

"The S-curve of the drop to your waist and back up to your

shoulder. And look at your breasts from this angle. Can you doubt?"

His hand traced down from my shoulder onto the rise of my breast, up

to the protruding, swollen nipple, rounding, and sharply back down and

almost under to my ribcage.

I blinked. I hadn't really looked for a long while. He was

right. This wasn't a boy's body at all any more. What was happening?

"If my own eyes and hands had not told me different, I would doubt

what I know to be inside those tiny panties." And so would I, I

thought. "With only a little more belief, I would be sure I should

take protection to prevent your pregnancy."

"No," I said absently. "I can't get pregnant. Birth control."

"What?" he said dully.

"I said I can't get pregnant because I use birth control."

"Use birth control? But you wore no condom?" he said. I grinned at

his ignorance.

"Of course not. I take pills." His mouth came open as he looked at

me in the mirror.

"You take pills? Birth control pills?"

"Uh huh," I said with a smile.

"Amy. There is no male birth control pill. And you can't take a

woman's pill."

"Sure I can," I said. "I do every morning." His mouth was open in

a look of disbelief.

"For how long?" I shrugged.

"About six months or so. Maybe longer."

"Amy! Don't you know what you're doing?"

"What?"

"Birth control pills are primarily the female hormone. It works by

regulating a woman's body into the unfertile part of her cycle. It is

a very potent female hormone designed to override a woman's normal

hormones and augment them.

"They often make a normal woman gain a breast size, stop body hair

growth, accentuate female traits." He stared into the mirror.

"Whether you meant to or not, you may be slowly turning yourself

into a real woman!" I blinked.

"Really?" I wondered what I felt about that. Did I really want to

be a woman for the rest of my life.

And then I looked into the mirror and saw him looking over my

shoulder into the mirror, his huge hands cupping my breasts, and

knew. Yes. That's what I wanted. I smiled.

"Don't you understand?"

"Yes. I do, Ivan. And I want to do it." He looked shocked as he

turned me toward him and held my shoulders to look into my eyes. He

could see that I meant it and now I really did.

"Okay," he said. "Okay. Then, if that's what you want, you must do

it right. Not by accident. I've heard of a doctor here. A very good

doctor who worked on a friend of mine. You must see her as soon as

you can and get the correct drugs and do other things to prepare

yourself." I nodded and hugged him.

"I still need a shower," I said. He laughed.

"Okay," he said, turning me around and gently slapping my

bottom. "Get your shower."

"Ivan?" I said. "I really hadn't seen it before you showed me. I

will go to the doctor. Okay?"

"Yes," he said. "Now go."

I walked the few steps to the bathroom and pushed my panties to my

knees and stepped out of them. I pushed the glass door aside and

stepped into the shower. I adjusted the water and let it cascade over

my head, feeling the warmth soak into me. It felt wonderful.

I heard the shower door open and close as I tried to get the water

out of my eyes. I turned and saw Ivan standing there smiling at me.

"I came to help you get everything nice and clean," he said. He

took the washcloth from the bath nozzle and began soaping it. Then he

pulled me close to him and began rubbing the soapy cloth over my back

and neck and shoulders. Then he did my bottom, pressing his fingers

between my legs in back and even raising my leg to gain complete

access. My back and bottom tingled with the rough rubbing.

Then he turned me away from him and did my shoulders, arms, and

hands. He used both his hand and the cloth to do my stomach and

sides. Then his hand and the cloth came to my breasts and rubbed and

stroked and pinched until I had to close my eyes to enjoy it to the

fullest.

The cloth went between my legs then, joined by the bar of soap in

his hand that made the slippery foam so profuse it ran down my

legs. He soaped my testicles and penis, stroking me until I stood hard

away from my body.

He lifted first one leg and then the other, cleaning them as he

had the rest of me. When he finished with that, one hand returned to

my foam covered penis as the washcloth returned to my breasts. He

rubbed and stroked until I was sure I couldn't stand it any more.

He dropped the soap and cloth and moved me into the stream of

water until my skin squeaked from the water. He turned my back to the

water, letting it beat into my back and knelt in front of me.

Sensitized all over, I immediately felt his mouth on first one and

then the other nipple. He flicked and sucked and moved on them until I

was again on the edge. My hands were on his wet hair as he worked his

way down my body, kissing my ribs, my stomach, and the conjunction of

my hips and thighs. I knew what was next and craved it.

His lips wrapped around my penis and began gently sucking and

pumping me with his mouth. His hand moved between my legs and rubbed

there, making me lift one leg to let him touch what he wished.

He began to rhythmically stroke me into his mouth and out, in and

out, sucking harder and releasing, harder and releasing, faster,

faster. I couldn't hold back and my climax crashed through my body, my

head back in the stream of water so that it cascaded down my length,

around my breasts, between them, down my stomach, down the insides of

my thighs.

He drew the come from me and inside himself until it all passed. I

thought I couldn't stand anything more. As he pulled his hand from

between my legs, I caught my balance by putting my hands on the glass

door.

"On the top rail," he said from behind me. "Hold onto the top rail

of the door."

I reached for it and felt him kneading my thighs from behind. I

thought I was spent, but my body knew better. I squealed as his tongue

went into me. Deep and probing into me. Dark and wonderful in me. He

did that until, again, I approached the edge.

I didn't know what he was doing for my own feelings but suddenly

he was behind me, lifting me with one hand under my thigh. I balanced

and held myself from the top rail. In a smooth motion, his giant penis

slid into my rectum again making my eyes pop open with the feeling of

it.

His other hand went to my straining thigh and picked my other leg

up. I was spread wide now, impaled on him and when I thought I

couldn't stand any other sensory input, my hardened nipples touched

the cold glass of the shower enclosure.

"Ahhh!" I screamed as he pressed me against the cold frosted glass

and into my bottom. My arms and legs tensed, pulling me far up his

length before I fell back onto him.

"That's it!" he hissed behind me. "That's it!"

I did it again, only partly of my own volition, feeling the cold

glass against me and his hard body inside and behind me. I did it

faster and faster and faster, gasping for breath before my climax

again overwhelmed me and I felt the fire of his come deep deep inside

me.

He kissed my neck and shoulders as I came down from the wonderful

feelings that had flooded me. He lifted then slid out of me again and

I felt his loss. He let me regain one foot and then the other. I stood

there trying to breathe again as he backed into the stream of water

and began soaping himself.

As soon as I regained myself, I would help him. And I would

explore his beautiful body as he had mine. In just a few minutes.

Chapter 16

DURING THE DULL part of Monday morning, I made the call to the doctor

and got an appointment for Tuesday morning at 10. When Gloria came in

to relieve me that evening, I asked her if it was all right and she

agree to trade day for evening on Tuesday. I told my house mates that

night so they wouldn't wait up dinner for me.

Dr. Mendez was a gynecologist primarily but she also had a

reputation in the San Francisco gay community and had a heavy

clientele of gay men. I really didn't know what to expect at all.

I checked in with a smiling receptionist who had me fill out a

form with name and address and next of kin and stuff. Also any recent

complaints or medical problems. The receptionist didn't ask why I was

there or anything.

I sat down to wait and watched the only other patient, a tall,

rather horsey looking woman, called in to the examination rooms. Like

you always do in a doctor's office, I read the signs on the walls and

looked at the cheap paintings. Then I tried to read a magazine that

was about a year old.

A starched nurse came out of the back part and called my name and

then led me in to the examination room. On the way down the hallway,

she put me on a scale and, my shoes off, measured my height. In the

examination room, she took my blood pressure and temperature. Then

she handed me an ugly green cloth gown thing and told me to get into

it.

"When doctor is ready," she said, "I'll come back in with her. So

don't worry. Okay?" I nodded. Of course it took about two minutes to

get my clothes off and the green thing on and tied around my

waist. Then I sat in the cool room for about another 10 minutes,

waiting with nothing to do but look at all the drawers, the

bottle-things of tongue depressors, the shiny steel tools on the

cupboard, and the other scary stuff across the room from where I sat

freezing.

I was sitting uncomfortably on the examining table getting the

paper stuck to the back of my legs when the door opened and a tall

brunette woman in a white coat decorated with a stethoscope came

in. She smiled in a friendly way and moved beside me.

"Amy," she said, looking at the form I'd filled out and pulling

out an almost blank form to put on top. "Amy, what can I do for you

today?" I didn't know if I even wanted to be here and I didn't feel

like I needed a doctor but now I was here and there wasn't anything I

could do about it.

The door opened again and the nurse returned. She stood behind me

as if she were guarding me or something.

"Well," I said. "My roommate got birth control pills about six

months ago or so. Instead of going to another doctor to do the same

thing, I've just been taking her pills." The doctor frowned. "A, ah,

friend told me that wasn't good and I should come to the doctor as

soon as I could."

"Your friend was right, Amy. Let me explain." She looked

serious. "There are several different types of birth control

pill. They have different amounts of the female hormones in them

balanced with some male hormones in most cases. They're sort of like

shoes. One girl's shoes may fit another just fine but just not suit

her personality or the way she dresses. They may be just enough a

different size that they rub a blister every time you wear them. And

worse, they may be far too high for this girl and make her fall and

hurt herself.

"That's sort of the way birth control pills are but even more so

because they affect the way you body acts inside. At best, what fits

one girl perfectly, doesn't fit another at all. At worst, one girl's

BC pills can make another very sick." She looked at me to see if I

understood. I nodded. I thought maybe it was more complicated than

that with me but I didn't say anything yet.

"Now, I want to check you out." She stopped. "First, have you had

any problems? Unusual nervousness, a sore chest or breasts, ringing in

your ears, heart palpitations, cramps, weakness?" I shook my head to

each of those things.

"Okay, first let me hear your heart." Like all doctors, she ran

the cold stethoscope all over my bare back and then asked me to undo

the smock. I untied it and she moved it down enough to touch all over

my chest, sending shivers all over my body. "No headaches?" I shook my

head again.

"Okay, lay back please." I did and she peeled down the smock below

my breasts. She looked closely at each one, pressing her fingers

around on them and touching my nipples, looking closely at them.

"Are they normal, ma'am?" I asked.

"Ah, how old are you, Amy?" I told her 16 and she smiled a

little. "You've probably got a couple of years of growing time to

go. You're what, about a B-cup now?" I nodded. "I'd guess you will

gain another cup size or possibly two. Internally, they seem to be

quite normal. No unusual growths. The skin doesn't seem to be

strained and no stretch marks.

"They mostly grew in the last six months," I told her.

"Really? Well, that's not particularly unusual. It seems like

we're ready to become women before things really get started. But in

that case, I think I can assure you they will be bigger in the next

year or two before your growth is realized completely." She lifted the

smock back up to my shoulders before taking her fingers and pressing

against my stomach through the material. "Any stomach pain at all?"

"No," I said.

"Okay, just relax now and put your feet up here." I had seen the

stirrup things when I was sitting here but I didn't think anything

particular about them. I held the material between my legs to preserve

some modesty in front of these strangers as I put my feet up in the

cold metal things.

She was filling out some information on the blank form on the

clipboard as I settled myself. I'd been to doctors before, of

course. I just hated this feeling of helplessness with the potential

for pain. The nurse came to my side and held my hand.

"It's okay, sweetie. This is nothing."

The doctor pulled up a funny stool on wheels between my legs and

set the clipboard down on the nearby counter. Then she purposefully

lifted the front of the smock, laying it back on my stomach. I heard

her draw her breath in in surprise and then look at her nurse. The

nurse looked down at me too and the two of them exchanged smiles.

"Okay," the doctor said, pulling the smock down again. "Now I see

why your friend sent you to me. To any doctor, for that matter, but to

me specifically."

"Betsy, if you have other things to do, I think it would be all

right. I don't think there's much likelihood of sexual harassment

problems or the such with Amy. And we need to have a good, ah, heart

to heart talk."

"Yes doctor," she said and turned to the door and left with a

grin.

"Okay, Amy. Now we have some things to talk about. First, honey, I

want to do a little bit of an examination. Will you bear with me?" I

didn't really know what choice I had with my legs in the stirrups and

my clothes in a chair across the room but I said, "Sure."

Again she threw the material up on my stomach. She started

pressing her fingers fairly roughly into my stomach in all places from

my waist down to my pubic hair. Then she picked up my testicles and

pressed on them painfully several times and all around my

scrotum. Then she pressed a finger into me, actually almost lifting me

up she pressed so hard, under my balls.

She picked up my penis and looked at it closely from all sides,

twisting and turning it.

"Can you get an erection, Amy?" she asked.

"Uh huh. Maybe not right now." She laughed mildly.

She put on a rubber glove and squeezed some KY jelly on her finger

and pushed it inside me, turning it all directions and pressing

against everything. I particularly felt it when she pressed against my

prostate and against my bladder. I had to go.

"Okay. Now I need some samples. Okay?" I nodded. "First, there's a

little glass in the bathroom. I need a urine sample in that. Beside it

is a jar with a lid. I want you to give me a stool sample in

it. Understood?" I did and nodded. "Then Betsy is going to come back

in and help you with a couple of other samples I need. Is there any

problem with that?" I shrugged my shoulders.

"When you're all done, Betsy will let me know while you get

dressed. When you get ready, come into my office and we'll have a

little talk. Okay?"

She held her hand out for me to steady myself as I got off the

examining table and pointed out the bathroom across the hall. I had to

go so bad, I could hardly make it and finding the little cup just made

it more of a near thing. I filled it quickly and then finished in the

toilet.

Taking a shit on command was a lot harder but I finally got it

done and the lid of the jar firmly in place. That was pretty nasty. I

put both of them in a little cabinet marked samples, and went back to

the examining room. Betsy was already there, smiling.

"Okay, Amy, back on the table. Oh, here, let's get rid of this

smock. It's in the way now," she said and helped me take it off. "Now,

up." I climbed up and laid back down. "Did the stirrups excite you,

Amy?" she said.

"Excite me?" I asked.

"Yeah. Did it make you feel sexy to be exposed like that?"

"Well, yeah, sort of. But the doctor was pushing and pulling

things and that wasn't very sexy."

"Yeah, I know what you mean. Well, what we're supposed to do now

is get a sperm sample. And I'm going to help, partly to ensure we get

all we need and partly to make it a little easier for you. Okay?"

"Yeah, I guess."

"First, do you have any discharges from your nipples? Little bits

of water or anything?"

"I've never seen any. I don't think so."

"Okay. Unless I see different then, we'll assume not. Now do you

want to put your legs in the stirrups for this? I know it excites

me. But maybe it doesn't do anything for you." I put my legs up again,

feeling very vulnerable and sexy. I was getting hard thinking about

her in the room while I did this.

She pulled out a little step stool thing from the bottom of the

examining table and stepped up on it. She leaned down and kissed me on

the lips softly, letting her tongue trace my lips for a second but it

seemed so clinical somehow that it didn't do much for me. Then she

licked my right breast from the other side of the table, leaning

across me. That turned me on and didn't feel the least bit

clinical. After she'd really gotten into it for a little while, she

switched to the other nipple, looking at it first and then sucking and

licking it as she watched my face.

I couldn't help being excited now.

"If we just wanted to see your level of sexual response," she

said, "I'd just suck you off. But, unfortunately for both of us, we

need the sample and we can't have it contaminated with saliva. So

we've got to do it this way. Maybe this will help a little."

She took my hand and lifted her skirt. She pulled down her panties

and guided my hand between her legs. At least she looked a little

distracted when I put my finger into her pussy and started rubbing her

clit.

"Mmm," she said, squirming a little. "You know what you're doing."

She leaned over a little and put the fingers of her left hand on that

spot under my testicles, rubbing and pressing it and getting me really

hot. Then, with her right hand, she started to stroke my penis real

slow and nice.

I think both of us were surprised when it only took a couple of

minutes before my body tensed and I shot globs of come all over my

stomach. It would have been my chest and boobs too but she pointed it

down at my stomach.

It was almost as big a surprise for both of us as her orgasm came

to her after only a couple of seconds more.

"Mmm," she said. "Since we're going to collect it off your stomach

there, there's no harm in this now."

She put her lips around my penis and sucked the last of my come

out of me and licked every inch of it.

After she was finished doing that for a little while, she got a

test tube and a little metal spoon looking thing, and picked up a

bunch of come off my stomach until the test tube was about a third

full. She'd never once touched my skin while she collected it.

She handed me a box of tissues and told me to clean up and get

dressed and the doctor would be in her office in a minute.

"Oh, and thanks. Getting me off wasn't really part of the

treatment."

"It helped," I said with a grin. She blew a kiss and closed the

door.

I quickly put my clothes back on and then stopped in the bathroom

to brush my hair quickly and replace my lipstick. Then I went into the

office Betsy had pointed out before as the doctor's. She wasn't there

but Betsy followed me into the room.

"One more thing," she said. "Unfortunately not as pleasant as the

last but necessary." She guided me to a chair that looked like a

school desk and put a rubber tube around my upper arm, setting up to

take blood. It didn't really hurt when she put the needle connected

with the little vial in my vein or even when she did the second

one. As soon as she'd let the rubber tube go, I'd filled up the vial

in about a second. The doctor walked in just as she was picking up the

equipment.

"Any problem, Betsy?" she asked the nurse.

Betsy blushed. "None." I watched her until she was out the door

with a little wink for me. Then she shut the door behind her.

"Come over here where it's a little more comfortable, Amy," she

said and guided me to a couch against one wall. It was definitely more

comfortable. She sat back on the couch beside me, crossing her knees

and relaxing with the clipboard on the arm of the couch away from me.

"Okay, Amy. We've done a lot here today and we have some big

decisions to make." She looked at me hard. I could only nod.

"We got the samples to learn the extent of any possible damage to

your system that the birth control pills may have done. To allay any

fears you may have, from my examination, it doesn't look like there

are any life threatening or seriously debilitating problems as a

result," she stopped my smile with a raised hand. "But we won't know

for sure until we get the results of the lab work.

"I did my own sperm count while you were getting dressed. That is

potentially a problem. Although it's not definitive, it looks like

your sperm count is very low."

I nodded. I didn't really know what that meant but I was sure the

doctor would explain.

"Betsy not only helped you with the sperm sample but did some

testing for me. She found that you have normal response in your

breasts. She also found that you have normal male responses to a

beautiful woman's body and to physical manipulation.

"My physical examination also showed a few things. Tell me," she

stopped. "Are you sexually active?"

"Yes."

"Is it a homosexual relationship?"

"I, ah, guess I don't know. I mean, it doesn't feel like that."

"Maybe you should explain a little."

"I spent the weekend with a wonderful guy."

"And he made love to you. Anal? Oral?"

"Uh huh."

"Okay. You seemed hesitant about saying it was a homosexual

relationship."

"Well, it didn't feel that way. He made me feel completely like a

woman. More than ever before. More than even with my house mates."

"You've made love with your house mates?"

"Uh huh." I really hadn't meant to say that.

"Your house mates are guys?"

"No, no," I said. "Girls. Women."

"Does making love with them feel like a homosexual relationship?

Lesbian?"

"Yeah, sort of. A lot more than making love with Ivan."

"Okay. Those are all important things for me to know." She looked

at the clipboard and made some more notes. "Some more about what we've

learned today.

"You realize, I think, that until I began the pelvic exam, I

actually believed you to be a girl. A woman," she looked into my eyes

for agreement. I smiled. I was glad of that. "Really, I was astonished

when I saw that you weren't a girl.

"You have a very feminine build and musculature, well formed

breasts, fully responsive nipples, height, weight, you name it. The

only things you may lack are vulva, vagina, womb, and fallopian

tubes. And actually, I wouldn't be too surprised if we find those in

an ultrasound.

"Now you said you started taking birth control pills about six

months ago. Had you been living as a female before that time?"

"Yes. I had to to live in the house. They only allow girls to live

there."